lived with Seleucus as Eusebius in the same place affirms seeing there was a Greek Translation of a considerable part of the Old Testament before Alexander the Great 's time as Clemens of Alexandria Testifieth And accordingly Demetrius Phalereus Library-Keeper to King Ptolomeo Sirnamed Philadelphus in an Epistle to him which Eusebius citeth saith that before the Septuagint Version many things were Translated out of the Bible But this is most certain and agreed to by all that upon Alexander the Great his Conquests the Iews and Greeks had converse with one another and were no longer Strangers being now United under the same Empire And as an effect of this soon after Alexander the Great all the Old Testament was entirely Translated into Greek by Seventy two Iews whom the foresaid King of Egypt appointed for that purpose Hence the knowledge of those things contained in the Sacred Writings could not but be communicated to the Gentiles 4. This Communication was made by the Travels of Philosophers and inquisitive Men among the Pagans Of Pythagoras we are told by Laertius that when he was young and being very desirous to Learn he left his Country and was initiated into all the Mysteries not only of the Greeks but Barbarians And particularly he testifies that he Travell'd into Egypt and Chaldea Of the same Philosopher it is asserted by Origen Clemâ—ns the Alexandrian Porphyry and others that he went into Chaldea in the time of the Captivity where he had the opportunity of conversing with the Iews Ludovicus Vives thinks that he Travel'd also into Egypt and was acquainted with Ioremiah there Mr. Seldon likewise holds that he went and visited Iudea and there Convers'd with Ezekiel with whom he was Contemporary and learnt the Tetragrammaton and other Mysteries of him Concerning Plato it was believ'd by many saith St. Augustin that he took a journey into Egypt and was there the Prophet Iereâ—niah's Auditor and read the Prophetick Writings and though this Father himself was not inclin'd as he declares to believe this because he thinks that Philosopher was born after that time yet he most readily assents to this that he had many things from the Books of the Old Testament and to prove this he citeth several passages out of that Heathen Writer It is most evident to all that have convers'd with this Author's Writings that there are sundry things in them above the strain of common Philosophy as concerning the Creation of the World the Formation of the First Man out of the Earth the Innocent and Happy State of Mankind the loss of that Primitive State and the vile degeneracy of the Sons of Men with many other Particulars which are fetch'd from the Sacred Writings I might mention likewise how loftily he speaks of God and his Nature how admirably he Discourses of the Soul how clearly he asserts a Future Life and the Rewards and Punishments of another World how feelingly he treats of Vertue and Goodness how Divinely he writes concerning Religion which he represents as Pure and Spiritual and Purged from the Heathen Superstitions This Sublime and Extraordinary Knowledge the Ancients think he gained by Travelling into Syria Iudea and Egypt and holding converse with those that understood the inspired Writings And it is their Opinion that though he Convers'd with some of the Iewish Nation and imbibed their Sentiments yet he carefully avoids mentioning their Name because they were odious to other Nations and consequently those structures of true Theology which are in his Works would have fared the worse for it But though he would not speak this out plainly yet he seems to utter it in a disguised manner Perhaps he hinteth that he receiv'd those Notions from the Iews when he mentions 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for the Syrians and Phaenicians who were the Neighbouring People to Iudea generally pass'd for Iews That other Great Philosophers as Solon Democritus Heraclitus c. Travel'd into Egypt and Babylon is testified by Diogenes Laertius in their Lives The same is attested by Diodorus concerning Orpheus Musaeus Homer Lycurgus and other Wise Grecians viz. That they went and visited those Foreign Parts and thence came furnish'd with the Knowledge of those things which they had learnt in those Countries The like is confirmed by the testimony of some Christian Fathers who also add that those Chief Philosophers of Greece when they sojourn'd among the Egyptians learn'd many things of their Priests which they had from the Tradition of the Iews who had been among them And there they perused the Mosaick Writings which were of great account among some of them Hence the Religion Rites and Practices Recorded in those Books were divulg'd and spread abroad in the World Indeed it is very probable in the Nature of the thing it self that this would happen for the Iews being a People so Renowned for Religion and their Fame and Glory being every where Celebrated it could not be but that foreign People especially the most Philosophical and Inquisitive among them should be desirous to confer with the Bible or Iewish Authors and to know their Laws Ways and Customs and that whole Nations should be forward to imitate and make use of them This is more than Prophetically intimated in Deut. 4. 6. where 't is said that when the Nations shall hear all those Excellent Statutes given to the Iews They shall say surely this great Nation is a wise and understanding People If the Pagans should so admire and value the Iewish Customs and Ceremonies they would as the consequent of that imitate and practise them Thus you have a Rational Account of the Consonancy of Pagan Writings and Customs to the Sacred Scriptures you see how they were derived from these Fountains In the next place I am to enquire how the Scriptural Stories and Truths came to be corrupted whence it is that they are mixed with Obscurity and Falsity in the Writings of the Pagans how it comes to pass that one thing is put for another and that it is so hard oftentimes to understand what they deliver I will give you an Account of this in these following particulars 1. The confusion of Languages did not a little contribute to these Mistakes Corruptions and Falsities When the World was of one Tongue the notices of things which were imparted by Speech were very clear and intelligible when they all joyn'd in one Language they could easily apprehend one another and there could arise no mistakes by Ambiguity in the variety of words But upon confounding the first I anguage and dividing it into many there follow'd a great disorder among Mankind for then it became difficult to understand one another The Words being confused the Conceptions and Things which were convey'd to Men by those words were also confused obscure and uncertain The variety and multiplicity of Words begot mistakes and confusions among so many millions of words it was impossible but that there should be a great
Men of the greatest Learning Wit and Judgment A Scheme of the following Discourse briefly propounded The Holy Scriptures are the perfect Rule of Faith They are the best Conduct of our Lives and Actions They are the only Ground of solid Consolation Joy and Happiness This Perfection of Scripture is opposed by many of the Rabbins An Account of their Cabala and Oral Law The Papists by preferring their Traditions before the Scriptures and by indeavouring to keep these latter in an unknown Tongue deny the Perfection of them So do Familists Quakers and all Enthusiasts IT may be observed that the Minds of Men have been differently disposed as to the choice of the Authors they would read and their Esteem and Value of them have been as various It hath been usual for Persons to express a particular Kindness for one Writer above another Thus Homer of old was excessively magnified by those famous Warriors Agesilaus and Alexander the Great The former read him continually at home and in the Camp and whenever he had any time to spare for Reading The latter could not sleep without his Iliads under his Pillow Scipio â—irnamed the African had a great Opinion of Xenophon's Institution of Cyrus and was always consulting it and valued it at a high rate So among Christians St. Cyprian was a great Admirer of Tertullian and when he had a mind to read him his usual Saying was Give me my Master Charles the Great was hugely taken with St. Augustine de Civitate Dei and had it constantly read to him yea even at Supper King Alphonsus in all his Expeditions and at all other times carried Iulius Caesar's Commentaries others say Livy's History with him Theodore Gaza gave his Vote for Plutarch's Works and was so pleased with them that he protested if he could have but one Man's Writings he would certainly choose His before all others Thomas Aquinas was no less in love with St. Chrysostom on St. Matthew and expressed his high Esteem of him by saying he preferr'd him before the goodly City of Paris Charles the V th gave a greater Deference to Comines than to any other Writer and perpetually conversed with him Scaliger would rather be the Author of the ninth Ode of Horace than be Emperor of Germany And to come down yet lower Grotius gives Cujacius the Prefâ—rence to all the other Commâ—ntators on the Imperial Laws Salmasius admired no Divine so much as Calvin and particularly preferred his Institutions And the Reverend Mr. B. Oley tells us if he were to be conâ—ined to one Author he would choose Dr. Iackson's Works Thus have Mens Sentiments and Esteems been various about Books â—ome preferring one Writer and some another according as their Genius or Studies led them â—ut when we mention the Bible i. e. the Book of Books we are certain there is no Comparison between This and any others whatsoever This Sacred Volume is emphatically and by way of Eminence call'd 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as if other Books in respect of This deserv'd not the Name For in what other Writings can we deâ—cry thoâ—e Excellencies which we find in This None of them can equal it in Antiquity for the first Penman of the Sacred Scripture who relates the Origine of the World and whose Writings contain the Acts and Monuments of the Patriarchs hath the start of all Philosophers Poets and Historians and is abâ—olutely the Antientest Writer extant in the World No Writings are equal to these of the Bible if we mention only the stock of Humane Learning contain'd in them Here Linguists and Philologists may find that which is to be found no where else Here Râ—etoricians and Orators may be entertained with a more loâ—ty Eloquence with a choicer Composure of Words and with greater Variety of Stile than any other Writers can afford them Here is a Book where more is understood than expressed where Words are few but the Sense is full and redundant No Books equal This in Authority because 〈◊〉 is the Word of God himself and dictated by an unerring Spirit It excâ—ls all other Writings in the Excellency of its Matter which is the Highest Noblest and Worthiest and of the Greatest Concern to Mankind Lastly to name no more at present that I may not anticipate what is intended in the following Discourse the Scriptures transcend all other Writings in their Power and Efficacy This Word of God is pure enlightning the Eyes irradiating Mens Minds with Supernatural Truth affecting their Hearts and Consciences subduing the Refracotriness of their Wills transforming their Lives and changing them into other Persons Thence it is that all Men of well-disposed Souls find a plain Differene between their reading This and other Books When they read those it is true they are something affected and pleased the Stile or the Matter give them some Satisfaction but if they read them often and confine themselves to them their former Pleasure and Satisfaction abate and the Authors seem not to be so entertaining and acceptable as they were before and at length they become burdensom and nauseous and hence it is that some Writers grow out of fashion and other New ones are called for But it is far otherwise with this Holy Book the Affection and Pleasure which you feel in the reading it are lasting and durable because this Blessed Word sinks down into the Center of the Soul and is always present with it Though you lay this Book aside and afterwards take it up and do so again and again yea never so often you will not â—ind it grow worse but much better i. e. it will yield you greater Delight and Satisfaction and the oftner you converse with it the more you will discern the Worth of it yea the more pleasing will the very Words and Syllables of these Divine Writings be to you For what the Great Critick observes of Homer's Poem that there is a certain kind of Peculiar Easiness and Sliding in his Verse which are not to be found in any other Poets is eminently true of the Holy Scriptures if compared with other Authors there is a peculiar Sweetness a matchless Softness and Pleasantness in the Stile of these Holy Books the Words as well as the Matter are Winning and Ravishing and all pure and sanctified Minds have a clear Perception of this yea the clearer because they so frequently converse with these Inspired Writers We may then on this Account as well as on others challenge the World to shew us where there is any Book like this where there is any Author comparable to it In all Humane Writers there is something wanting something imperfect but in this Sacred Volume there are all things and every thing here is compleat To the Holy Scriptures therefore all other Writings must vail to this Best of Books they must all submit and acknowledg their Meanness and Inferiority Hence it was that the Wisest and Best Men as we may observe did always extol the Scriptures I adore the Plenitude
have are not to be subjected to the Examination of the outward Testimony of the Scriptures but are above them Thus these bold Men out of a pretence of Inspiration vilify the Sacred Volume of the Bible Thus absurdly and irreligiously these deluded Persons out of an Enthusiastick Heat prefer their own private Spirit before the Holy Spirit of God speaking in the Scriptures The Men hold themselves to be Perfect but the Scripture must by no means be so it is weak and imperfect and ought to give way to the Inward Impressions in their Minds which according to them are that more sure Word of Prophecy whereunto they think they do well to give heed as unto a Light shining in a dark Place But we see that they are thereby led into gross Error and Darkness And as to this particular Perswasion concerning the Meanness of the Scriptures they therein as in several other things symbolize with the Church of Rome whence they had their Original They confound Natural Light or Reason with Revelation they hold that Pagans are in as good a Condition as Christians they make their private Dictates as Authentick as the Bible yea they must needs hold that there is no Infallible Rule of Truth or Practice but their own Notions and Sentiments which some of their Writers call Canonical I might observe to you that besides Iews Papists and Enthusiasts there are Others that deny the Excellency and Perfection of the Holy Scriptures as Atheists and mere Politicians who indeavour to perswade the World that all Religion is a Cheat and that This Book is so too Likewise the Generality of Hereticks Seducers and Impostors who it is no wonder debase that which they design to pervert But the bare mentioning of these Persons is sufficient to beget a Dislike of them with all that are Wise and Sober and who are convinc'd of the Scriptures perfection from those Topicks which I have propounded It may be said of most Books as Martial said of his There are some good and some bad things in them and some of a middle Nature But in this Divine Book there are no such Allays all is pure and uncorrupt entire and unmixed there are no Defects no Mistakes in this Infallible Volume given us from Heaven Shall the Turks then when they find a Leaf or any part of the Alcoran on the Ground take it up and kiss it and deposite it in some safe place affirming it to be a great Sin to suffer that wherein the Name of God and Mahomet's Laws are written to be trodden under Feet And shall not we Christians highly value and reverence the Sacred Volume of the Bible the Writings of the Old and New Testament which contain the Words of God Himself and the Laws of the Blessed Jesus which enrich us with that Sublime and Supernatural Learning which is the Rule of our Faith the Conduct of our Manners and the Comfort of our Lives CHAP. II. The Bible is furnish'd with all sorts ofHumane as well as Divine Learning Hebrew wherein the Old Testament was written is the Primitive Language of the World The True Origine of the World is plainly recorded in no other Writings but these The first Chapter of Genesis is a real History and records Matter of â—act It is largely proved that the Mosaâ—ck History gives us a particular Account of the first Rise of the several Nations and People of the Earth and of the Places of their Habitation Also the true Knowledg of the Original of Civil Government and the Increases of it and the diffâ—rent Changes it underwent is derived from these Writings The Courts of Judicature and the several kinds of Punishment among the Jews distinctly treated of The Government among the Heathen Nations The four Celebrated Monarchies or Empires of the World I Proceed now to the Second General Head of my Discourse viz. the Vniversal Vsefulness of the Bible as to things that are Temporal and Seculaâ— Not only all Religious Divine and Saving Knowledg is to be fetch'd hence but that likewise which is Natural and Humane and bâ—longs to the World and Arts. Many believe the former but can't be induc'd to credit the latter for they think the Bible was writ only for the saving of Mens Souls but that all other Knowledg and Discoveries are to be derived wholly from other Writers I have sometimes observ'd that Persons who have had a good Desire to Learning and were greedy Devourers of all other Authors yet have no regard to the Scriptures and fondly imagine there is no Improvement of Mens Notions no enlarging of their Understandings no Grounds of Excellent Literature from the Sacred Writ They perswade themselves that the Bible may serve well enough for the Use of those that study Divinity or make Sermons but that the Writings of Profane Authors must be wholly consulted for other things But this is a gross Surmise and possesses the unthinking Heads of those only that consider not the Matchless Antiquity of the Bible or that on a worse Account refuse to acquaint themselves with these Writings and care not for that Book which speaks so much of God and Religion and checks the Disorders of Mens Lives All honest industrious and impartial Enquirers into Learning know that the Scriptures are the Greatest Monument of Antiquity that is Extant in the whole World and particularly that the First and Earliest Inventions of things are to be known only from the Old Testament especially the five first Books of it In vain do you look for these in the Writings of other Men for though some of them relate very Antient Occurrences yet they are not so old as these and as for those Writers who pretend to some Greater Antiquity and have been so impudent as to think that they could impose upon the World they have been exploded by all Persons of Sobriety and serious Thoughts In Pagan Writers we have some wild Guesses at the Origine of things and the First Inventors of Arts but he that is desirous to have Certain and Infallible Information concerning these must consult the Writings of Moses and other Books of the Old Testament From these alone we learn what were the Antientest Usages in the World and what was the first Rise and Original of them Wherefore I may safely pronounce that no Man can have the just Repute of a Scholar unless he hath read and studied the Bible for in this one Book there is more Humane Learning than in all the Books of the World besides And therefore here by the way I cannot but look upon it as a very Scandalous Mistake that the knowledg and Study of the Holy Scriptures are for Divines only as if these were not to be skill'd in any Humane Learning They that talk after this rate understand not what the Study of Divinity and True Scholarship are for there is no Compleat Divine that is not well vers'd in Humane Literature and there is no Compleat Scholar that is not skill'd in
part of it extant before there were any Writers in the World and so it was utterly impossible to borrow from Others This is the Peculiar Excellency of this Book this is the Particular Commendation of these Writings that they were the First of all and could not be taken from any else These Holy Scriptures borrow from none unless you will say they do so from Themselves as the 18th Psalm is taken out of 2 Sam. 22. or this out of that The Evangelists borrow from one another The Virgin Mary's Magnificat refers in several Places of it to Hannab's Song 1 Sam. 2 and St. Paul takes some things out of his Epistle to the Epbesians and puts them into that which he wrote to the Colossians and so st Iude may be said to borrow from St. Peter but this is not the Plagiarism which Other Writers are guilty of and which is an Argument of their Wants and Defects whereas the Holy Spirit supplied the Penmen of the Bible both with Matter and Words In the Old Testament especially and more particularly in the Books of Moses there is nothing at second hand all is fresh and new thâ— things there spoken of were never delivered by any Writer before But most of the Profane Historians began when the Holy History was just ending And Herodotus himself the Father of History writ not till Ezra and Nehemiah's time The Greeâ— Historians go no further back than the Persjan Eâ—piâ—e and most of the Roman History takes not its Rise so high Indeed the Egyptians boasted that they had been ruled by Kings above ten thousand Years as Herodotus relates and thence perhaps it was that one of their Pharaoh's which was the common Name of all their Kings bragg'd that he was the Son of antient Kings Isa. 19. 11. The Chinoises pretend to give an Account of Passages almost three thousand Years before Christ and we are told by Martinius in his Atlas that they preserve a continued History compiled from their Annual Exploits of four thousand and five hundred Years yea they have if we may credit the younger Vossius Writers antienter than Moses But these high Flights are exploded by all Considerate Men and upon a View of whatever Pretences are made by Others they conclude that Moses was the Antientest Writer and that the earliest Discovery of Transactions and Occurrences in the World is to be learnt from him alone Some of the Wisest Pagans had a hint of this and travell'd into the Eastern Countries to acquaint themselves with these Records And it was observ'd long since by Plato as I took notice before that the Oldest and most Barbarous Tongues meaning the Hebrew and Chaldee were very requisite for the finding out the first Beginnings of things for the first Names of them which are now grown obsolete by length of time are preserved in those Languages they being the antientest of all In the Hebrew especially are to be found the Primitive Origines of things and most of the Pagan Historiâ—â—s have borrowed from these And so have their Poâ—ts Orators and Philosophers as a great Number of the Christian Fathers whom I have particularly quoted in another Place to evince the Authority of the Scriptures have largely proved In a word all other Antient Writings refer to these or suppose them this Inspired Volume alone being the Fountain from whence either they or we can derive any Truth and Certainty And as there is the Antientest Learning so there is All Learning I speak now of that which is Humane and is reckon'd the Accomplishment of Rational Persons and all the kinds of it in this Book of Books Here is not only Prose but Verse here are not only Poems but Histories Annals Chronicles Here are things Profound and Mystical and here are others that at the first sight are Intelligible and Clear here are Prophecies Visions Revelations for even in the Narratives which are given of These there are some things serviceable to promote the Study of Humanity here are Proverbs Adagies Emblems Parables Apologues Paradoxes Riddles and here are also Plain Questions and Answers Propositions Discourses Sermons Orations Letters Epistles Colloquies Debates Disputations Here are Maxims of Law and Reason Rules of Iustice and Equity Examples of Keen Wit and Deep Politicks Matters of Church and State Publick and Private Affairs and all manner of Subjects either treated of or referr'd unto Thus the Bible is excellently sitted to entertain any Persons as they are Students and Scholars for here is a Treasury of all Good Letters here are laid up all things that conduce to Humane Knowledg Porphyrius is said to have writ a Book of Homer's Philosophy wherein he attempts to prove that he was as much a Philosopher as a Poet and no less a Person than Maximus Tyrius affirms him to be the Prince of Philosophers and another Grave Author undertakes to shew that the Seeds of all Arts are to be found in Homer's Works This is said by his Admirers to inhanse his Credit and Repute but far greater things and more justly may be pronounced concerning these Famous Records of Learning and Antiquity With more Reason may we maintain that the chiefest Arts and Inventions are originally in the Sacred Volume and that the Foundations of all Humane Learning and Science are laid here for though these are not the chief things designed in this Book it being writ to higher Purposes yet they are occasionally interspersed every where and a Studious Enquirer cannot miss of them It is rationally and undeniably to be inferr'd from the Particulars above-mention'd though many more might have been added that the Bible is the most Compleat Book and hath All Learning in it This truly deserves the Name which Diodore the Sicilian gives his History that is it is indeed a Library an Universal one and contains All Books in it As the Writers of it were Persons of Several Conditions Kings Noblemen Priests Prophets c. so the Matters of it are Various and Different and by reading and studying these Writings we may Commence in all Arts and Sciences we may be accomplish'd Grammarians Criticks Chronologers Historians Poets Orators Disputants Lawyers Statesmen Preachers Prophets Many valuable Monuments of Learning have been lost The famous Library of Alexandria which contain'd six or seven hundred thousand Volumes and that of Constantinople which consisted of an hundred and twenty thousand perished by Fire And the Works of Varro the Learnedsâ— Man of all the Romans are extinct And many others might be reckon'd up besides those that Historians say nothing of But having the Scriâ—ture Hacatub as the Jews rightly call'd it by way of Eminence the most Excellent Writings in the World fraught with all manner of useful Literature we may afford to be without the other for this is a certain Verity that if we have the Bible we want no Book And more particularly I have made it appear that the Choicest Antiquities are to be found here A prying Antiquary may
find more Work and much more to his Advantage in the Writings of the Old Testament especially of the Five Books of Moses than in all the Mouldy Manuscripts and Records in the whole World besides Therefore you will find Mr. Selden as Great an Antiquary as this last Age afforded continually conversing with these Sacred Records and presenting the World with the Noblest and most Useful Pieces of Antiquity from thence Here we learn what they did in the Primitive Age of the World how things went before and immediately after the Flood The Scriptures give the Oldest Account and Discovery of things All Curious Observations of the First Times all Antient Notions and Inventions are to be met with here So that if you look upon the Bible but as an Antient Book of Learning we are invited to study it We are furnish'd here with some of the most desirable Antiquities of the Babylonians Persians Egyptians Arabians Syrians Canaanites Phoenicians Jews Greeks Romans and several other Nations On which very Account alone the Bible is the best Book that a true Lover of Learning can take into his hand Briefly from the whole I make this Conclusion that no Man can be a Consummate Scholar without reading the Scriptures which are the Source even of all Humane Learning But as the Antiquity and the Vniversal Learning contain'd in this Book so the Certainty of it gives it the preference to all others What we meet with here we are sure is true whatever is related as said or done in so many Ages past we have reason to yield a full Assent to because the Penmen of this Book were divinely inspired and therefore could not err in what they deliver'd This we cannot say of any other Writers for we find them to be uncertain and lubricous and they too often take up Stories on trust or invent them as they please As for the Writings of the Poets the best of them are mere Fictions Yea One that knew the Nature of an Heroick Poem very well tells us that Fable is the chief thing in it it is the very Soul and Life of it Thus it is in Homer and Virgil's Poems and generally the other Poetick Writers as Orpheus Hesiod c. are fabulous Rhapsodists Even the Father of Latin Poetry whom I just now mention'd brings Eneas and Dido together though he lived several Ages before her And many such Historical Incongruities and fabulous Inconsistencies the Poets put us off with instead of true Relations Yea professed Historians are full of Uncertainties and Contradictions every where Xenophon avers that Cyrus the first Persian Monarch died peaceably in his Bed but Herodotus and Iustin say he was vanquish'd in Battel by Tomyâ—is Queen of Scytâ—ia who caused his Head to be cut off and thrown into a Vessel full of Blood Some tell us that Alexander the Great died of Drunkenness others that he was poisoned Hannibal poison'd himself saith Iustin he was kill'd by his Servants saith Plutarch but this Author also acknowledges that he drank Bulls Blood and thereby procured his Dissolution The same Writer sets down the several Opinions concerning the Deaths of Romulus and Scipio Africanus and makes this Observation that the Deaths of Great Men are uncertainly reported Athenâ—us saith of Plato that he was eaten up of Lice by his frequent eating of Figs which he so exceedingly loved that he was call'd 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but this is contradicted by others Some say Aristotle drowned himself in Euripus because he could not find out the Cause of its ebbing and flowing others would perswade us that he poisoned himself but some affirm he died a natural Death There is scarce any Philosopher but dies twice or thrice in Laertius Nor is there almost any Life in Plutarch without two or three Deaths as a Learned Man hath observed To pass to other Historians from whom we might think to have better and certainer Information Antiochus in the Book of Maccabees died three several Deaths 1 st In his Bed at Babylon 1 Mac. 6. 8 16. 2dly He was stoned in the Temple of Nanea 2 Mac. 1. 15 16. 3dly He died on the Mountains by a Fall out of his Chariot 2 Mac. 9. 28. There were different Reports concerning Iulian's Death but the respective Historians are consident in them all He was killed by one of his own Souldiers saith Socrates by a Demon saith Callistus who wrote in Verse of the War at that time with the Persians It is probable that he died by a Stroke which a Christian Souldier gave him according to Sozomen but none knows whence that Stroke came according to Theodoret. Eusebius and Zosimus speak diversly concerning the Life and Death of Constantine the Great Procopius gives an Account of Iustinian contrary to what all other Historians do And before this we find the Fathers differing about the Character of Nicolas the Deacon Clemens of Alexandria and Theodoret say he lived a chaste Life but that being reprimanded by the Apostles for his Jealousy towards his Wife he thereupon brought her out and exposed her to any one But Tertullian and Epiphanius affirm that he allowed of and practised all Obscenity and Lewdness and the promiscuous Use of Women The Person who goes under the Name of St. George was a Cappadocian Tribune a great Hero and at last a Martyr say some he was an Heretick an Arian Bishop of Alexandria say others there was no such Man say a third sort If we should look into our own British Concerns there we shall find History very dark and uncertain nothing is tolerably related of this Country till Iulius Caesar's time and then and afterwards we are involv'd in great Uncertainties and we can look no where but things are diversly reported Great Men die several Deaths and the Lives and Actions of Persons are variously represented King Edward sirnamed Ironsides his Death is four or five ways related in our Chronicles and so is King Iohn's Some Writers tell us that King Richard the Second died of Famine by Force others that he voluntarily famish'd himself Some say he was kill'd with the Blow of a Poll-Ax on his Head others that he escaped out of Prison and led a solitary Life in Scotland and there expired Concerning King Henry the 5th it is said by some that he was poâ—soned by others that he died of a Pleurisy by others that a Palsey and Cramp took away his Life and there are others that considently report his Death was by St. Anthony's Fire Yea our Writers are often grosly mistaken about Matters of very late Occurrence as Baker Heylin Fuâ—â—er professed Historians tell us that Richard Sutton a single Man founded the Hospital at the Charterhouse whereas his Christian Name was Thomas and 〈◊〉 was a married Man So Mr. Hooker died in holy Celibacy say Gauden and Fuller but the contrary is known to be too true But I should be infinite if I should undertake to set before you the palpable Mistakes and Misreports in
Industry to preserve Scripture from Corruption We may gather from this Diversity of Readings that Men have been very inquisitive and careful in their comparing of Copies but we cannot thence argue that the Text is adulterated yea rather we may infer that it is not for from this comparing and vying of Copies we come to know and be ascertain'd which is the True and Authentick one And we may farther add with the same excellent Author That it is morally impossible since our Saviour's time and indeed for many hundred Years before that that the Scriptures particularly of the Old Testament should have been corrupted for the Multitude of Copies was then such hath been since much more such and so far dispersed that neither one Man nor one Body of Men could ever get them into their hands to corrupt them and if some few or mâ—â—â—ny Copies had been corrupted but not all thâ—â— sincere Number would have detected the corrupt Again let it be consider'd that the antient Orthodox Writers of the Church do all ciâ—â— these Scriptures as we now have them in everything material Yea that most Hereticks have pleaded these same Scriptures and denied them not to be genuine To establish us yet further we must remember that these Writings have been openly read to the People in all their solemn Assemblies in the several Ages since Christianity began and they being thus constantly used could not possibly be altered and corrupted Besides that all private Christians were exhorted to read and use them in their Families whereby they became so known and familiar that whenever any Alteration was made they could presently observe it Lastly notwithstanding the Author of a late Tractate hath brought divers Objections against the usual Tradition that such and such Books of the Bible were wrote by the Authors whose Names they bear and though Mr. Hobbs before him had done the same yet neither of them have effected it with any Success This is all they have done they have only shewed that they are not so civil to the holy Writings as they are to the profane ones for it is every whit as clear that the Books of the Holy Scripture were written by the Persons under whose Names they go as that any other Writings were put out by those whose Names they bear Nor can these Men vouchsafe to shew that Civility to these Sacred Books which even Iews and Gentiles have done for when both â—hese opposed these Books you will not find that they ever questioned the Authors but the Doctrine only We are therefore to look upon these Men and such as take part with them as acting with higher Prejudice than either Jews or Heathens did and accordingly we are to slight what they say unless it be thus far that from their impotent and malicious Cavils we may be further confirmed in this Perswasion that these Books of the Old and New Testament were indeed written by those Authors under whose Names they are now received that these Scriptures which we now have are the same which the Primitive Church received from the Apostles that the Copies we have of the Bible are not corrupted that God hath preserved the Scriptures both of the Old and New Testament from all considerable Change and Depravation his Providence not suffering any such thing that the Canon of Scripture which is now received is the very same that it was at first and which is the Sum of all that the Truth and Authority of it are impregnable It may be expected I should speak of the Apoâ—ryphal Books which I have not reckoned among the Inspired Writings For doing this I have good reason for I find them excluded from the Canon of Scripture by those that are the best Judges of it I mean the Iews who were the great Keepers of the Scripture They never took these into the number of the Books of Holy Writ and that for these two Reasons First because they were not writ by the Prophets The Jews believed that the Spirit of Prophecy ceased among them as soon as Malachi had done prophesying They owned no Divine Inspiration after his time and accordingly received not the Apocryphal Books into the Canon of Scripture i. e. Books Divinely inspired 〈◊〉 was written after Malachi's time who was 〈◊〉 last Prophet was not Canonical was not of 〈◊〉 Authority and therefore is not emphatical called Scripture For as St. Paul informs us 〈◊〉 Scripture is given by Inspiration of God 2 Tim. 3. 〈◊〉 That is the Mark and Criterion of Scripture 〈◊〉 is back'd by St. Peter 2 Pet. 1. 21. Holy Men 〈◊〉 God spake as they were moved by the Holy Ghost 〈◊〉 those Writings which were not by Inspiration 〈◊〉 God nor from the immediate Motion of the 〈◊〉 Ghost are not to be reckoned as Holy Scriptuâ—â— and such are the Apocryphal Writings they werâ—â— written after the cessation of Prophecy and Diviâ—â— Inspiration and so they are not of Divine Authâ—â—rity and cannot be esteemed Canonical Scriptureâ—â— Secondly the Jews received not the Apocrypha 〈◊〉 to their Canon because it was written in Greek not in Hebrew as all the Canonical Books are For God would not they say give them Scripturâ— in an Unknown Tongue The Oracles of Goâ— were to be committed to his People in the Authentick Language which is that of the Jews The Apocryphal Writings being not such are rejected by them and not taken into the Canon of Sacreâ— Writ And as they were not received by the Jewiâ— Church so not by the Christian one You cannot but observe that Christ and the Apostles who frequently quote the Canonical Books never quoâ—â— any of the Apocryphal ones which gives us to understand that they were not reputed as Inspired Writings otherwise it is most reasonable to think that our Saviour or his Apostles and Evangelists would at one time or other have cited some one Passage at least out of these Books it being their great Work as you may see to prove the Truth of what they delivered from the holy Scriptures which were inspired by God in former Times They embraced all Occasions of establishing Christianity upon the Writings of the Inspired Prophets who went before therefore if the Apocryphal Writers had been of that number they would certainly have been quoted by them and because they are not it is an Argument that they are not Inspired Writers Again the Christian Church which immediately succeeded that which was in the Days of Christ and the Apostles received not these Writings as Divinely inspired and therefore excluded them from the Canon of Scripture Look into the Writings of the antient Fathers of the Church who without doubt made it their business to search into the Canon of Scripture and to be satisfied which were the Divinely inspired Books and there you will see that those of the Eastern Church received only the Jews Canon of Scripture as to the Old Testament Thus Origen recites the Canonical Books of it as they are now reckoned viz. two
are only Poetick Flourishes and therefore must not be thought to refer to any real thing The fixing this on my mind kept me from running into those Extravagancies which some have been guilty of whilst they imagined that the Poets in all or most of the particulars with which their Fables are stuffed allude to so many express passages in True History I attended to the main thing in their Writings which I saw came so near to Scripture the rest I pass'd by as meer Poetick Flash and Foolery and not to be taken notice of In short I have always trod where there is some tolerable ground and footing and I have omitted several particulars which others insist upon meerly because they have so sandy a bottom So little Reason have any to blame me for indulging of Fancy in this present undertaking where I have endeavour'd in abundant instances to make it probable that the Pagans borrowed from the Sacred Writings CHAP. VIII The Antiquity of the Writings of the Old Testament asserted The way oâ— communicating Scriptural Truths and Historieâ— to the Pagans viz. by the Commerce which the Iews had with other Nations by their being dispers'd over all the World by the Translation of the Bible into Greek by the Travels of Philosophers and other Studious Men among the Heathens How the Sacred Truths but especially the Historical part of the Old Testament came to be misunderstood and corrupted viz. by the confusion of Tongues by being Transmitted to Barbarous People by length of time by passing through many hands by the Superstition and Idolatry of the Receivers by the affectation of Mysteries and Abstrusities by the Grecian Humour of Inventing and Romancing by Mens being Timerous by Ignorance of the Jewish Religion and Affairs by aâ— Averseness and Hatred to the Jews It was thought by some dangerous to insert the Holy Text into their Writings What designs the Devil had in corrupting the Scripture and mixing it with Falsities iâ— the Books of the Pagans BUT not withstanding all I have said there are some who will by no means entertain this Discourse but with great earnestness and violence oppose it I am obliged therefore in the next place to fortifie it by Reason I will discover to you the Foundations on which my Opinion is built and give you a Rational Account how it comes to pass that the Heathens bear witness to the Old Testament This I will do first by shewing you how they came by these Traditions and Truths Secondly whence and how they disguis'd and corrupted them For the First It is not likely the Gentiles could light on these things by Natural Reason for those discoveries concerning the Creation and the Paradisiacal State of Man and the particular mannâ—r of his Fall and several other things which I mention'd are beyond Nature's Ken they are not such things as fall within the cognizance of Men as they are Rational Creatures therefore they must be particularly Revealed to Mankind And the Authentick Body of Divine Revealed Truth being the Bible we cannot but infer that those things were borrowed from that Sacred Volume And as for Matters of Fact relating to the Old Patriarchs and other Eminent Men in former days on which I have asserted that many of the Pagan Stories and Fables depend these were Recorded in those Sacred Books first of all and therefore these Books are the Fountains from which the Heathens took these Relations This Argument I take to be unanswerable namely that the Old Testament is the First and Antientest Book that ever was extant and therefore when the Pagan Writers mention things in this Book they took them thence or from those Persons who had them out of these Writings Here then it is necessary to insist a little on the Antiquity of this Holy Volume That Moses's Writings were long before all others is proved by several of the Fathers of the Christian Church You may reckon the Date of his Books to be about A. M. 2460 which was above 400 Years before the Trojan War before which we do not hear of any Writers whatsoever Yea it was above a Thousand Years after it that the Antientest Historian unless you will reckon those Fabulous ones Dares Phrygius and Dictys Cretensis appeared Without controversie Moses was the Oldest Historian either Natural or Ecclesiastical The Antiquity of his Works is beyond all other Books they all begin long after him And as for some other Books of the Old Testament they were before the Writings of any Heathens To begin first with the Antientest Egyptian Writers some tell us that in Moses's time flourish'd those Excellent Philosophers Zoroastres and Mercurius Trismegistus but whâ—n yoâ— come to Examine this you find no less than four Zoroastres's and to which of these the Writings are to be attributed and what date they bear iâ— uncertain so that we can conclude nothing there There are also great Disputes about Herâ—os or Trismegistus namely who he was and when he Lived and at what time the Writings that go under his Name were written and whether they be genuine Kircher holds them to be such but Casaâ—bon attempâ—â— the contrary His 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is quoted by 〈◊〉 â—artyr Lactantius and Augustin and therefore 〈◊〉 Ancient but his Antiquity cannot be proved 〈◊〉 be equal with that of the Holy Writers Manetho or Manethos who writ the Egyptian History lived but in Ptolomaeus Philadelphus's time Then for the Phaenician Antiquities which Sanâ—athon writ in the Phaenician Tongue and which Philo Biblius who lived in Adrian's time â—â—rn'd into Greek of which Version Eusebius hath â—â—eserv'd us a Famous Fragment though Scaliâ—â— hath labour'd to prove them Supposititious 〈◊〉 some others reckon them not as such and â—â—rticularly the Learned Bochart hath Commentâ—â— upon them as true and Genuine Writings 〈◊〉 as for the Anâ—iquity of this Phaenician Histoâ—â—â—n and Theologer though it may be acknowâ—â—dg'd to be great yet without question he was â—oses's junior by many hundred years And so was the Author of the Babylonian or Chaldean 〈◊〉 for Berosus who is said to compile â—â—â—m lived at the same time that Manetho did And though perhaps Frier Annius hath imposed 〈◊〉 the World by the Name of this Author as some think and accordingly bring several Arguments to prove this new Berosus a Cheat 〈◊〉 it doth not follow that the old one of â—hom both Iosephus and Eusebius have preserv'd the fragments was such Some Greek Writers plead great Antiquity next Orpheus and Muâ—â—â—s the Ancientest of them all are â—aid to have Lived in Gideon's days which was about 200 years after Moses And 200 years after this Lived Dares Phrygius and Dictys Cretensis who wrote the Trojan War And 100 years after this Homer wrote his Poem who Flourish'd not 'till at least 150 years after David the Divine Poet. This is observable that the Greeks as soon as they had gain'd any knowledge of Letters and Arts fell to inventing of incredible Stories and writing
of meer Fictions Whence Eusebius complains that there were nothing but meer Fables in the Greek Histories if they may be call'd Histories before the beginning of the Olympiads that Famous Greek Epoche or Computation which began from the Instauration of the Olympick Games by Iphitus but when this was is not very clear for some say it was in the time of Azariab King of Iudah above two hundred years after the Death of Solomon others say in the Reign of Vzziah King of Iudah A. M. 3173. Others fix it A. M. 3189 eight years before the Birth of Romulus and Remus four hundred and seven years after the Destruction of Troy Others place the Olympiads lower about A. M. 3228 others A. M. 3256 about seven hundred and fifty years before Christ. Varro's Division of Times into Vnknown Fabulous and Historical the last of which he begins not 'till the Greek Olympiads proves this very thing The most Ancient Greek Historians were Archiloâ—us Aristeas Proconnesius Hecataeus Milesius Charon Lampsacenus c. but nothing of their Writings is preserved Herodotus is the Ancientest Greek Historian we have extant and therefore is called the Father of History but he begins his Historical Relations but a little before the Prophetick Histories of Ezra Nehemiah and Daniel make an end You will find this Argument prosecuted by Clemens Alexandrinus who shews that the Learning and Knowledge of the Hebrews was before that of the Greeks as much as the Iewish Nation was before the Seven Wise Men and the Sacred History before the Argolick He shews that Thales and Solon two of their Wise Men lived about the forty sixth and the fiftieth Olympiad and Pythagoras about the sixty second than which the Iews were much older by the confession of Philo Pythagoreus Aristobulus Peripateticus and Megasthenes He compares the Age of Moses with Bacchus the Seven Wise Men and some of the Grecian Gods and proves that he was above six hundred years before any of these He demonstrates from Chronological Computations that Hâ—ggai aâ—d Zachary were Elder than Pythagoras and that Solomon was much Seniour to the Wise Men. And all this is in order to this that the Greeks as well as the Chaldeans and Egyptians had their Knowledge from the Hebrews and not these from them Seeing then that the Ancientest Pagan Writers are short of the Holy Scriptures seeing all Authors and Writers are after Moses for he indeed was before all the Great things that are in Pagan History 400 years before the Trojan War which is the first starting of History with the Greek and Roman Authors His Laws had the precedency of all others whatsoever yea the very name of Law was scarce extant at that time in all Homer you can't find the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 they had no written Rules to direct their Manners by the will of their Princes was the only Law since these things are thus the Transcendant Antiquity of the Writings of the Old Testament is hence undeniably proved These are the ancientest Memorials in the World these are the oldest Monuments of Truth and consequently the Iews were the first People that had these things set before them and as a consequent of that all others took from them From this comparing the Antiquity of Writers it is clear that Moses's Laws and the Customs of the Patriarchs were not borrowed from the Pagans as some have imagin'd but that the Chaldeans Phaenicians and Egyptians yea that the Arabians and Persians as might have been shewn and as the Learned Dr. Stillingfleet now a worthy Prelate of our Church hath proved in his Admirable Discourse on this Subject and that the Greeks and Latins have derived their Mysteries from the Hebrews and that all the Gentile Theologers borrowed their Great Truths from the Books of the Old Testament for these being the ancientest and first Records it is most reasonable to believe that those that came after them took from them and that these Sacred Writings yielded matter to those others This is the first Reason to prove that the Pagan Historians Philosophers and Poets were beholding to the Scriptures Secondly I will prove it from the way of Communicating those Scriptural Truths and Histories to them 1. This happen'd by reason of the Commerce which the Iews had with the Neighbouring Nations Chaldeans Phaenicians Egyptians and others Especially in King Solomon's time there was a great Commerce between the Hebrews and these latter and then it is probable the Egyptians learnt many things of the Iews As Solomon Married a Wife thence so it is likely they affected some of the Rites and Manners of his People and espoused their Customs and Usages together with their Notions and Opinions It must be remembred also that the Chaldeans Phaenicians and Egyptians were the Nations which Greece Traded with and so this Country had an opportunity of receiving the Iewish Traditions and Customs at the second hand and hence it is that you have the footsteps of them so frequently in the Greek Authors as well Poets as others Nay to speak more generally Iudea was very well â—ituated for the propagating of Laws and Usages to all other Nations for it was placed in that Climate of the World which was fit for this purpose viz. in the middle of the then Inhabited Earth To which convenient situation perhaps the Psalmist refers in Psal. 74. 12. God worketh Salvation in the midst of the Earth And so that of Ezekiel concerning Ierusalem I have set it in the midst of the Nations Ch. 5. v. 5. Secondly A great part of the Hebrews being dispersed over all the World by Divine Providenâ—e had an opportunity of Communicating these things to the Gentiles The main Body of them were sent into Assyria and Babylon by Nehuchadnezzar where they had converse with those Sâ—rangers seventy years and a part of them were carried at the same time into Egypt with Ieremiah It is not to be doubted that they carried with them the Holy Writings which were then extant and out of them they daily imparted the passages of the History of the Creation of the World and Noah's Flood and the Propagation of Mankind and other the like particulars contained in those Books Afterwards when they were beaten by Pompey and made Slaves they were carried Captive into Egypt Syria Greece Rome Besides that in the times of the Maccabees some had freely left their Country and went into Egypt to make Proselytes there When they were thus scattered into these Foreign Countries it is no wonder that the People in these parts attain'd to some knowledge of the Sacred Books and of the Traditions of the Iews They must needs hear and learn something of those Matters Conversing familiarly with the Iews 3. The Iewish Notions and Customs might easily be Communicated to the Gentiles seeing Moses's Writings were Translated into Greek in the time of the Persian Monarchy if not before it as Eusebius reports from Megasibenes a Man well Skill'd in History and who
not Authentick as truly I cannot say much for them I will produce those that are so in all Mens Judgments You may observe that those Writers who have undertaken to compile all the laudable things and Manners of divers Nations and have even prais'd the Brachmans and Gymnosophists and ransack'd the most remote parts of the World for things excellent and observeable yet have said nothing of the Essenes who far out-did all of them and were in the face of the World most eminent and conspicuous Neither Strabo nor Tacitus nor Iustin nor Aristaeas who have particularly spoken of the Iews say any thing of these Nay Iosephus a Iew and who in his two Books against Apion hath heaped up all that is Great and Noble of that Nation hath nothing there though as you shall hear anon he hath something in his other Writings of this famous Sect of Philosophers among them shall we therefore be quarrelsome and deny there were Essenes before or in Christ's time Again I could observe to you that the Romans are not so much as mentioned either by Herodotus or Thucydides or any other Greek Writers of that time though they were in the same quarter of the World and growing great and formidable It is somewhat strange but is very true and is taken notice of by Iosephus against Apion though this Author as you have heard was himself desective in the like case Suetonius writ the Lives of the first twelve Roman Emperors yet if you compare his Relations with the things set down in others you will find that he hath pass'd by many considerable things he hath omitted sundry matters which were very obvious Let us apply this to our present purpose What if none of the Heathen Historians who have related the Roman Acts had spoken of that famous Census or Tax in Augustus's time What though the Eclipse at Christ's Passion had not been taken notice of by Historians though both this and the other are recorded yet it would not have followed thence that there were no such things for you see 't is not unusual with Historians to pass by some Persons and Things which are very remarkable and worth recording If then some matters spoken of by the Evangelists be not mentioned in other Histories we cannot with any Reason thence conclude that the Evangelists recorded that which is false No such thing can be inferr'd for even among Pagan Writers there are many peculiar historical Paâ—sages mentioned by some of them which none else speak of Tacitus and Valerius Maximus and others have Narrations which are not to be found in any others and yet they are not suspected of falshood Why then may we not credit those things which the New Testament Records although no Gentâ—le Historians say a word of them Nay we have observed this before of the Evangelical Historians themselves that they do not all Record the same things Though all of them mention some Passages yet there are others which are spoken of only by one or two of the Evangelists and there are some Things or Persons which none of them make mention of and yet they are as remarkable as some of those which they have committed to Writing Thus the Gospels speak of the Pharisees and Sadducees yea of the Galileans and Herodians and yet say not a word of the Essenes who were a considerable Sect as was noted before We are not to be troubled then that some things occur in the New Testament which are not to be met with in very approved Authors No History Sacred or Prophane relates every thing The Evangelists themselves pretend not to this you must not expect all Christ's doings in their Writings for one of them who wrote last of all closeth his Gospel thus There are many other things which Jesus did the which if they should be written every one I suppose that even the World it self could not contain the Books that should be written 3. We are to know this that both Jewish and Pagan Historians concealed or misrepresented some things which relate to Christianity and that willfully and out of design I begin with the first sort of Historians and offer this Instance we read in Philo and Iosephus the Character of the Essenes whom I mention'd before viz. that they were the most Devout Men of all the Jewith Nation that they were a retired People and given to Husbandry that they were famed for their mutual Love to one another and that as an effect of this they had all things in common like those Primitive Christians spoken of in the Acts or like the Colidei or Culdees among the Scots in the first Ages that though they were the devoâ—â—est Worshippers among the Iews yet they offered no Sacrifices but composed their minds wholly to 2 severe Sanctity that they were celebrated for their great Austerity of Life for their Temperance Chastity and Self-denial that their bare Word was of more force with them than an Oath and that they avoided all Swearing counting it far worse than Perjury that they were generous Despisers of all those things which affright and trouble others and that they vanquish'd all Torments and Persecutions with Forâ—itude and Steadiness of mind And as for Death if it was to be undergone with honour and repute they judged it â—o be better than Immortality This is the true but admirable Character of that People and both these Authors tell us that they were Iews It is true there were such People as Iewish Esseâ—es and Iosephus neckons them as one of the three Sects of Philosophers among the Iews But it is probable that this excellent Character or all of it at least belongs not to These but to the Christians of Alexandria at that time Philo then in his Treatise of a Comtemplative Life where he pretends to describe the Essenes wriâ—eth in praise of these Iewish Christians who were under the Tuition and Conduct of St. Mark Bishop of Alexandria for this Evangelist Preaching the Gospel in Egypt setled a Church here This was the Opinion of that Learned Father St. Ierom That Church saith he did at that time Judaize and therefore Philo the Iew thought it to be for the praise of his Nation to describe their excellent Order Life and Institution For this Reason this Author is numbred by that Father among the Ecclesiastical Writers namely because he hath left an Encomium of these Christians who lived thus religiously under St. Mark the Evangelist Eusebius is of the same Judgment and saith what Philo writes of the Essenes is to be understood of those Primitive Christians who were disciplin'd under St. Mark Epiphanius and Chrysosâ—om were of this Perswasion and so were some others of the Fathers Baronius holds they were old Christian Monks and a great number of Protestant Writers agree in this that they were devout Christians bred up as Disciples under that holy Man This is the more credible because it is said of them that they used no
used instead of that as in Exod. 3. 14. Ehjeh ero is instead of sum and accordingly the 70 Interpreters render that Place 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and we after them I am that I am The like Enallage you will find in Isa. 30. 32. And sometimes the Praeterit is used where the Present Time is understood as in Rev. 3. 20. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I have stood which therefore we rightly translate I stand Nothing is more common than this way of speaking in the Old and New Testament insomuch that I need not have taken notice of so frequent a thing unless I had undertaken to give a short Specimen of all or most of the Observables relating to the Scripture-Stile And as one Person Number and Tense is put for another in the Holy Writings so it might be remark'd that one Bodily Sense is mentioned instead of another especially the Use of the Sight is frequently put for Hearing as in Isa. 2. 1. The Word that Isaiah the Son of Amos saâ— i. e. the Prophecy which he immediately heard from God's Month and which he delivers in express Terms in the next Verse To see the Voice Rev. 1. 12. is to hear it unless you will say that seeing of the Person whose Voice it was is meant Other Places might be produced where these two Senses are exchanged but I will only here note that this is common among Profane Writers Sex etiam septem loca vidi reddere voces Unam cùm jaceres And another Nec quae sonitum det causa videmâ—â— And visa loqui is instead of audita loqui in Claudian Sometimes you will find a Change of the Comparative for the Positive as in Matth. 18. 8. according to the Greek It is good for thee i. e. it is better thee to enter into Life hâ—lt and maimed than having tâ—o Hands c. And in Mark 14. 21. Good i. e. Better were it for that Man if he had never been born So in 1 Tim. 3. 13. They that have used the Office of a Deâ—con well purcâ—ase to themselves a Good Degree i. e. a Better or Greater Degree viz. of a Fresbyter or Bishop Sometimes the Positive or Comparative is mentioned when the Superlative is understood as in Matth. 22. 36 38. The great Commandment i. e. the greatest and is explained there by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the first Those Words in Luke 7. 28. are generally reduced by Expositors to this Head and therefore our English Version is He that is least in the Kingdom of God is greater than he but I do not see any Reason to bring it under this way of speaking For according to the Greek it should be he that is lesser and this is the true and natural Translation the meaning of our Saviour's Words being this I am lesser i. e. in Age I am Younger than Iohn the Baptist and am Lesser in the Estimation of the People than he is but yet I am far Greater than he for he was but my Forerunner my Messenger as he saith in the foregoing Verse So Theophylaâ—â— interprets the Words and our own Translators in another Place favour this Exposition when those Words in Rom. 9. 12. which according to the Greek are the greater shall serve the lesser are rendrâ—d by them thus the elder shall serve the younger So that you see the lesser is interpreted the younger and there seems to be good Ground to understand it so in this Place And indeed this is according to the Stile of the best Latin Authors among whom major and minor natu are the elder and younger Nay minor absolutely and without any Addition is as much as junior But in Phil. 1 23. Having a Desire to depart and to be with Christ which is far better it is not to be questioned I think that the Superlative is changed for the Comparative far better is instead of best of all And so in Matth. 13. 32. the lesser of all Seeds according to the Greek for the least and accordingly we translate it so Other Examples of this you have in Luke 9. 46. Iohn 10. 29. These are the Grammatical Changes which are observable in the Holy Book and any one that hath perused the Writings of Other Authors especially of the Greek and Latin Poets is not ignorant that the very same occur in them and that very often so that I thought it needless to present you with Parallels out of those Writers But among the several Enallages i. e. Changings of one thing for another in the Stile of Scripture I will in the last Place mention this viz. that a Negative oftentimes is put for a Comparative The due observing of this will help us to reconcile many Places of Scripture which seem to jar with some others I will begin with Numb 23. 21. He hath not beheld Iniquity in Jacob neither hath he seen Perverseness in Israel Which is a Text that the Antinomian Party lay great Stress upon for hence they say 't is evident that God sees not any Sin in his own People and consequently that he is not displeased with them for it whence it will follow that they need not be displeased neither their Sins be they never so great and flagitious are not to be the matter of their Sorrow seeing God is not offended with them which Doctrine soon opens a Door to all Licentiousness and Profaneness but it is easily shut again by applying this Rule that Scripture oftentimes and here particularly speaks Absolutely but is to be understood in a Comparative or Limited Sense God beholds not Iniquity in Jacob in his Chosen as he doth in profligate Persons and such as are given up to their Lusts i. e. he beholds it not so in them as to reject them utterly and to punish them eternally for their Misdoings Thus if we compare God's beholding Sin in the one with his beholding it in the other he may be said not to behold it in the former i. e. in his own People and Servants But God hates and punisheth Sin in both sorts of Persons and more particularly in those that are his according to what he declares in Amos 3. 2. You only have I known of all the Families of the Earth therefore I will punish you for all your Iniquities Thus God did not behold Iniquity did not see Perverseness in Israel for we are assured by the Prophet Habakkuk that he is of purer Eyes than to behold Evil and cannot look on Iniquity He cannot look on it long without punishing it as well as he hated it always Why then do some confidently aver that God neither punishes nor hates Sin in his People nor is displeased with them for it Thus by making use of the foregoing Rule we see what is the plain and natural Meaning of the Words In a Comparative Sense not in an Absolute and Unrestrained one it is said He beholds not Iniquity in Jacob which is so far from favouring the Antinomian
Saviour The World is gone after him John 12. 19. which only expresses the Vast Numbers of People that flock'd to him wheresoever he went Such is the Stile here The World it self cannot contain c. The Evangelists and Apostles must in a manner have fill'd the World with their Writings concerning Christ the Books would have been so Numerous that even the Whole World could scarcely have held them that is in plainer terms there must have been an Incredible Number of Books to have contain'd all those Matters There are many other Instances of this Hyperbolical Manner of speaking in the Holy Writings but my Design is only to give you a Taste of these and the like Figurative Expressions in order to your being better acquainted with the Stile of Scripture There is a Learned Modern Divine who thinks there is no such thing as an Hyperbole in Scripture he will by no means grant that this way of speaking is to be found in the Sacred Writings because it is a kind of Lie But all that is to be said in answer to him is this that it is impossible to give any other Account of some of the forenamed Instances and several others than by resolving them into an Hyperbole which is no Lie nor a kind of one because it is not contrary to the Mind of him that speaks it nor is it spoken to impose upon them that hear it Yet it is to be granted that there is a Moderation to be observed by us as there is in Scripture in using this sort of speaking You meet with but few Hyperboles in the Holy Writers and as they are rarely and sparingly used so it is done in a fit and convenient Subject and where there is no likelihood of their degenerating into a Lie and where the Story or other subject Matter is not thereby falsly misrepresented But it is otherwise where Writers immoderately affect an Hyperbolick Strain for they make use of it in Matters where it is not fit to be used and where the Truth and Reality of the Subject are endangered and where it administers to Falshood Thus it is in the Poems of that Historical Poet Lucan who is a Prodigious and Unsufferable Hyperbolizer And thus it is in Monsieur Balsac An Extravagant Hyperbole goes all along through his Letters though to the Greatest Persons and Men of profess'd Gravity A great Fault certainly it is in those Ingenious Pieces of his But there is no such thing in the Sacred Writings there is nothing there Romantick and Extravagant the Hyperbole is seldom used and when it is it is Modest and Becoming Fit and Convenient and doth not in the least administer to Levity or impair and endamage the Truth Again in this Holy Book as well as in Other Writings there is that sort of Speaking which is call'd an Irony i. e. when something is said in way of Derision or Scoff contrary to what is meant as in that commonly observed Place Gen. 3. 22. Behold the Man is become as one of us to know Good and Evil which refers to Satan's Words to Adam Ye shall be as Gods knowing Good and Evil ver 5. And so Man is here upbraided with his Belief of the Devil before the God of Truth Look you now is not Man become a God Yes this mightily appears indeed from what hath befallen him he hath lost the Divine Image wherein he was created and is become a Wretched Sinner and Apostate Is not this Creature then become as one of us or now he hath been as one of us he hath already experienced what it is to be like God Hath he not Thus he is justly derided for his wilful Folly by the Sacred Trinity And if they think fit to speak after this manner it will not unbecome the Sons of Men. This Ironical way of speaking you meet with in 1 Kings 18. 27. Cry aloud for he that is Baal is a God either he is talking or he is pursuing or he is on a Iourney or peradventure he sleepeth and must be awaked Thus the Prophet Elijah mocks those deluded Priests of Baal he makes himself pleasant with them Even Grave and Austere Elijab laughs at the Baalites invoking of a Deaf Deity he plays upon their serious but idolatrous Devotion Whence I gather that it is not light and unbecoming to scoff at Superstition and jeer Idolatry Those Words of the Prophet Micaiah to King Abab 1 Kings 22. 15. Go and prosper are a plain Ironical Concession In this Sense those Woâ—ds are to be understood Iob 5. 1. Call now if there be any that will answer thee and to which of the Saints will thou turn And chap. 12. 2. No doubt but ye are the People and Wisdom shall die with you And that of Solomon to the Youthful Sinner Rejoice O young Man in thy Youth c. Eccles. 11. 9. Which manner of speaking is more particularly suted here to the Humour and Genius of the Young Man whose Fashion is immoderately to scoff and to entertain himself and others with Pleasantry and Drollery But that he might see that this was intended as a Rebuke to him and that he might be sure that Solomon was serious and in good earnest notwithstanding this way of speaking 't is added in the Close of the Verse Know that for all these things God will bring thee to Iudgment And he that considers that will have no Reason to rejoice i. e. to be loose and inordinate in his Mirth but rather to be sober and retired and to be preparing for Judgment and to set about so great a Task betimes and not fondly presume on Health and Length of Days No Man need question whether those Words of Isaiah ch 8. 9. Associate your selves O ye People be not spoken Ironically which are parallel with Ioel 3. 11. Assemble your selves and come all ye Heathen and gather your selves round about c. And those in Isa. 50. 11. Walk in the Light of your Fire and in the Sparks that you have kindled i. e. trust in those things that cannot help you Sparkâ— that give a short Light and soon vanish That is a terrible Biting Taunt in Ier. 22. 23. How gracious shalt thou be when Pangs come upon thee the Pain as of a Woman in Travail And so is that other Lam. 4. 21 Rejoice and be glad O Daughter of Edom the Cup viz. of Vengeance shall pass through to thee Who doubts whether Ezek. 20. 39. be not Sarcastical Thus faith the Lord God Go ye serve ye every one his Idols The like Command we read in Amos 4. 4 5 Come to Bethel and transgress at Gilgal multiply Transgression c. That also in Mic. 5. 1. must be reckon'd as spoken Ironically Now gather thy self in Troops O Daughter of Troops c. i. e. O Assyrians come and do your worst with your joint Forces invade us and most severely treat our Prince and People yea by all means destroy extirpate and even annihilate the Church
suâ—â—ice to have mention'd the foregoing ones the explaining of which is sufficient to give us an account of the Stile of Scripture so far as it is Figurative And from what hath been said we may gather that these Divine Writings come not short of the most Applauded Pieces of the Greek or Latin Orators for here are those very Schemes and Modes of Speech which imbellish those Authors Works here are all the Graces and Elegancies which enrich and adorn them Therefore in that place beforementioned where Origen saith the Scriptures are not written Politely his meaning is that that is not the Scope and Design of those Writings and that it is not the thing that is pursued generally there being a Greater and Higher Design yet in many places there are very Excellent Strains of Oratory there are very Artificial Periods and Sentences there are Words Phrases and Expressions in a very Rhetorical Dress But where you find others that are as you think Inartificial Uncouth and no ways Graceful you must remember this to take off your prejudice against the Sâ—ripture-Stile that the Eastern Eloquence is vastly different from ours in the West The Mode and Guise of their Oratory were unlike that of the Greeks and Romans and of Ours at this Day and therefore we are not to expect that they should be fitted to it It is certain though we perceive it not that their Stile was Graceful and Fashionable which is clear from the considering the Persons that were the Penmen of some parts of Scripture namely Moses David Solomon Isaiah Daniel Men of great Improvements and Accomplishments and Masters of the Language they spoke Neither are the Scriptures in some parts of them Defective in the Western Oratory they abound with the Choicest Schemes of Speech with the Greatest Ornaments of Language with the Chiefest Elegancies which Greece or Rome were famous for Yet notwithstanding this there are those who have vilified the Stile of Scripture Some Pretenders to Criticism but of debauched Minds and loose Lives have endeavour'd to render it very Mean and Despicable You have heard of the Canon of Florâ—nâ—â— who preferr'd an Ode of Pindar before the Psalms of David though he could not deny as Caspar Peucer tells us that there were Excellent Sentences Histories Examples and Figures of Speech in this Divine Poem Yet such was the Sottishness of Politian for that was his Name that he profess'd he never spent his time worse than in reading this and other parts of the Bible and at last he desisted from reading any further because of the Barbarity of the Stile But observe what Character Ludovicus Vives a Man of his own Religion gives him he represents him as a Person who though he had more Polite Learning than was frequent in those Days made but ill use of it and employ'd it wholly in the worst sort of Criticism and Playing with words It was this Busy but Idle Critick that spoke so contemptibly of the Bible where because he met with some things unsutable to his Grammatical and Critical Genius he censured and condemned all Of the same Profane Disposition was Domitius Calderinus who advis'd his Friends especially those that were Youthful not to read the Bible for it would be of no use to them But what it was that these two Persons were employ'd about which wholly estrang'd their Minds from that Sacred Book may be guess'd from the Shameful Epigram which the former composed and the Obscene Comment which the latter made both which they publish'd to the World It is no wonder such Men disrelish'd the Sacred Truths contain'd in the Inspired Writings and found fault with the Language and Stile of them this proceeded from their aversion to that Purity and Holiness which those Holy Writers urge upon the Practices of Men and which these two Vile Italians knew were directly contrary to what they both loved and acted Who would not think the better of this Holy Book because it was despised and vilified by these Men Who would not highly esteem those Writings which by such Dissolute Wretches as these were scorn'd and trampl'd under Feet If it was an Argument that Christianity was Good because Nero persecuted it then we may with as much reason infer that the Bible is an Excellent Book because this pair of Lewd Varlets disparaged it This certainly was founded in the Wickedness and Profaneness of their Lives They could not think or speak well of those Writings which contradicted their beloved Lusts and Vices It was thus with Ierom and Augustin whilst they were wicked and unreclaim'd Persons the Scripture-Language seem'd very harsh and unpleasant to them so far were they from discerning any Elegancy in it The former of these tells his Eustochium that he us'd when he awaked in the Night and could not sleep to read Plautus and if after that he read the Prophets as sometimes he did their Speech seem'd to be horribly rough and â—npolished devoid of all Fineness and Eloquence And the latter of these Persons freely confesseth that before his Conversion the Stile of Scripture was deemed by him very Rude and Unstudied and as having nothing Neat and Delicate in it This is the apprehension which those Men have of it who are not Competent Judges and they are not so not because they have not Understanding enough but because they have an Inward Abhorrence of the Sacred Verities which they find in that Book This is the true Reason why so many in this Age yea within our own Borders scoff at and ridicule the Language of the Bible The Matter of this Volume makes them dislike the Stile of it Nothing can be Eloquent which speaks against their Vices Bâ—t let it offend none that this most Excellent Book is depretiated by some Vitious or by some Half-witted Men for there are no other that ever spoke against it In the Stile of this Book of God there are no Blemishes but what are approved of in the Best Classical Authors as those who were of the greatest Skill in Grammar and Rhetorick have fully demonstrated therefore the Bible is not a Book to be disparag'd no not by the greatest Grammarians and Rhetoricians The Excellent and Choice Wording of the Scripture is commended by St. Chrysostom When I read the Bible saith St. Augustin I find that as nothing is more Wisely said so nothing is more Eloquently spoken than there And particularly I have shew'd that it is beautified and enrich'd with many Figures Thus I have largely proved that the Stile of Scripture is generally of the strain of Other Approved Writers as to its Phraseology or manner of Expression I proceed and add 3dly This Observation that Proverbial Sayings and commonly received Adagies used by other Writers are mention'd also in the Holy Scriptures This is abundantly proved by those who have Purposely writ on this Subject I will remit you to them and at present only confine my self to the New Testament and
of the Resurrection or as Grotius with most of the Pontificians because he was the first that rose to Immortal Life and Glory or as others because he was the First that rose from the Dead as 't is said Acts 26. 23. viz. by his own Power but because he was the Chiefest of all those that rose from the Dead because he was the Head of them all as it follows that in all things he might have the Preeminence that it might appear that he was Lord of all This is to be the First-born of the Dead or of the Number of the Dead for so it should be rendred the Preposition 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifying here so much A third Text might be alledged viz. Rom. 8. 29. that he might be the First-born among many Brethren i. e. that he might be the Chief the Supream of all the Children of God for he was Predestinated as well as they he was set a-part as the First-born among Men who were the Choicest of all were who were more immediately destined and devoted to the Service of God Exâ—d 1â— 2. And lastly I will mention Rev. 1. 5. where Christ is call'd the First-begotten of the Dead which hath the same import with those words in the Epistle to the Calossians before alledg'd for it is explain'd to us by what follows in the next Clause and the Prince of the Kings of the Earth to let us see that the word First-born or First-begotten hath the Signification which I have offer'd it being the use of the Hebrews to apply it to those Things or Persons that are the Chiefest and most Excellent In which sense likewise First-fruits are taken in Iam. 1. 18. where the Saints are call'd the First-fruits of the Creatures of God i. e. they are the Chief of the Creation they are the Flower of Mankind they are more signally and eminently design'd to set forth the Glory of God in the World So Christ is the First-fruits of them that slept 1 Cor. 15. 20. he is the Principal of all those that rose from the Dead This way of Speaking is taken from the Jewish notion of First-fruits which were the Choicest of all their Fruits and Incomes and from the Hebrew manner of expressing themselves that is calling those things which are Chief and most Eligible First-fruits Amos 6. 1. Mic. 7. 1. Moreover I take that Expression which our Saviour so often useth concerning himself viz. his stiling himself the Son of Man to be a way of Speech proper to the Hebrews and therefore is to be explain'd by what we meet with in the Old Testament A Person well skill'd in Hebrew Criticism tells us that Ezekiel is very often about a hundred times call'd Son of Man because of the extraordinary Visions and Revelations which he had wherewith he was highly honour'd above others So that Son of Man is the same with an Excellent or Digniâ—â—ed Man And that this is the frequent Language of the Psalmist hath been very lately observ'd and amply proved by our Incomparable Paraphrast on this Sacred Book Besides several other Excellent Discoveries made by him in that Choice Work which will gain him an Immortal Honour among the Pious and Wise he hath particularly set us into a right apprehension of This Expression so often used by the Holy Pen-man From several places in this Book as also from others which he produceth out of the Sacred Writings he evidenceth that Son of Man is the same with an Eminent Person and he is the first Writer I have met with that hath establish'd and fully clear'd this Notion From this Discerning Author we may observe that in Psal. 49. 2. there is a difference made between bene adam and bene ish the former signifying there Mean Inferiour Persons but the latter Men of Considerable Rank and Quality wherefore our Translators give us the sense very fully in rendring it low and high Or perhaps adam in this place is the same with adamah Earth and so the Sons of Man are opposed to the Sons of the Earth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as the Seventy render it terrigenae according to the Vulgar Latin In Psal. 4. 2. beneâ—ish the Sons of Man is applied to Princes and Rulers for of such that place speaks And I translate it the Sons of Man not of Men as 't is in our English Bibles for so the Original hath it and we ought to take notice of it for there is a vast difference between the one and the other Sons of Men in Scripture are all that are of the Race of Adam but Son or Sons of Man are Persons of some Dignity and Rule in the World But sometimes indeed bene adam is the same with bene ish and then they are opposed to enosh or ben enosh as in Psal. 8. 4. What is Man and the Son of Man i. e. as I conceive what is the Lower and the Higher Rank of Men that Thou visitest them that Thou shewest thy self so Bountiful to them So Sons of Man Psal. 58. 1. is meant of Iudges and Great Men as is evident from the former words of that Verse And in Psal. 80. 17. Son of Man is the same with the Man of the right Hand and the Man that is made Strong Again in Psal. 146. 3. Princes and the Sons of Man are synonimous for in Princes in the Son of Man are by way of Apposition in the Hebrew to acquaint us that they are identified And further it is to be observed that this Title of the Son of Man is particularly and by way of Eminency affix'd to the Messias as in that foremention'd place Psal. 8. 4. for we shall find that in Heb. 2. 6. it is referr'd to him by the Apostle in the Secondary and Mystical sense but more signally and directly in Dan. 7. 13. Behold one like the Son of Man On which words Rabbi Saadiah is very peremptory and saith This is the Messias our Righteousness And Solomon Iarchi and other great Rabbies declare that by the Son of Man is meant the Messias There is reason therefore to assert that when Christ so frequently gives himself this Title he takes it from the Old Testament where it signifies a Man of Eminency and Rule and more especially from Daniel who by this Epithet expresses the Messias the Prince the Lord of Heaven and Earth And to any considerate Man it is evident that our Saviour particularly referr'd to that place in Daniel Behold one like the Son of Man came with the Clouds of Heaven when he pronounced those words Hereafter shall ye see the Son of Man sitting on the right hand of Power and coming in the Clouds of Heaven Mat. 26. 64. Neither would the High Priest have thought that our Saviour spoke Blasphemy and thereupon rent his Clothes if he had not apprehended that he referr'd to those words of Daniel and consequently owned himself to be the Messias who hath the Title of the Son of Man given him because of his
sufficiently dispatch'd it I hope I have let you see that those are no impartial Judges of Scripture-Stile who cry out of its Barbarisms but the Truth is they betray both their Ignorance and Irreligion at once in giving such a Judgment of it their Ignorance in that they shew themselves unacquainted with the Best Authors who are not always wont to bind themselves to the strict Observation of Grammatical Rules To this purpose the Learned Henry Stephens's Animadversions and Appendix at the End of his Thesaurus Gr. L. are worthy of the Perusal of all Curious Persons that would be fully acquainted with the Genius of the Attick Phrase and Idiom and the reading of these will abundantly satisfy them that the New Testament is like other Greek Writers and that the most Classick Greek Authors speak in the same strain that this doth This Accomplish'd Critick shews that there are pure Atticisms sometimes in these Holy Writings and particularly that an Ellipsis which is so frequent in them is a common Atticism in the best Grecians If those who raise Objections against the Stile of the New Testament would converse with These they might see that those Passages which seem not so proper or elegant in Scripture and that whatever looks like Soloecisms and favours of Rudeness or Defect of Language in these Holy Writings may be parallelled with what they meet with in the most Applauded Authors Their Irreligion likewise is discovered in this that nothing pleaseth them in the Holy Book and that what is not thought Improper or Rude in other Writings is accounted such in These yea that what are Soloecisms in a Sacred Writer are look'd upon as Atticisms and Elegancies in a Profane One. Having hitherto been in pursuance of this that the Holy Scripture hath many things in it according to the Strain of Other Writers I am to pass to the next Proposition CHAP. VII The Scripture-Stile hath some things in it that are not in common with Other Writers but are proper and peculiar to it self The LXX's Greek Version and the New Testament have words that are not extant in any other Authors 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Mark 14. 3. was coin'd by the Evangelist It s true Signification enquired into Inward Goodness or Righteousness is express'd by Terms which are unknown to other Writers Instances of several other Peculiar ways of Speaking Some Profane Authors differ from the rest as to the use of some particular Words and Phrases Ecclesiastical Writers have Words proper to themselves The Difficulty of Scripture proceeds partly from the Different Acception of Words which we meet with there Many Instances in the Old and New Testament The various Significations of the Word Spirit enumerated and reduc'd to distinct Heads The Author confines himself to the Hebrew Verbs of the Old Testament and shews how Different the Senses of the same words are and endeavours to remove the Ambiguity of them in the several Texts which he cites and to determine the Sense which is Proper to those particular Places The like he attempts in those Texts where Hebrew Nouns of a different meaning occur THE Third Proposition is That the Scripture-Stile hath some things in it that are not in common with Other Writers but are Proper and Peculiar to it self For though it is true some Other Authors have words proper to themselves which are not found in others thus in Pindar Plato Isocrates Homer Aristophanes Hippocrates c. there are some particular Words and Phrases peculiar to them alone yet the Bible hath Words and Expressions which are not to be met with in any of these nor in any other Writers The Original Hebrew hath greater choice of Words than any Book extant in that Language it is the most Copious Vocabulary that is in the World and all Hebrew Writers of note borrow from this The Septuagint have words peculiar to themselves as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is proper to them and was made on purpose to answer to the Hebrew 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and the Writers of the New Testament took it from them They also made the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Cant. 4. 9. to express the Hebrew word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ex. 2. 5. is of their coining and the Apostle thought fit to use it Tit. 2. 14. And some have thought the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as it signifies Sleep or Slumber Isa. 29. 10. was made by them as if it were from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 This word is also used by the Apostle Rom. 11. 8. The New Testament in Greek hath words never heard of before as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the Lord's Prayer a word which was first used by the Evangelists And St. Luke's 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the Angels Salutation of the Virgin Mary Luk. 1. 28. is a new Greek word which the Evangelist himself made as some have thought but that is a Mistake because the Apocryphal Writer had used it before Eccles. 18. 17. Yet this is not to be denied that the word is no where to be found in any other Greek Author i. e. any Prophane one but St. Paul useth it viz. the Active 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 though not the Passive 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Eph. 1. 6. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the Passive Voice have a peculiar Signification in Mat. 5. 24. Rom. 5. 10. 1 Câ—r 11. 7. 2. Cor. 5. 20. which is in no other Writer saith Grotius upon Mat. 5. 24. That likewise in Mark 14. 3. and Iohn 12. 3. is scarcely used by any Writer whatsoever and therefore the Grammarians and Criticks know not well how to assign the meaning of it some deriving 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is the word there used and joined with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and so it denotes that Ointment to have been faithfully prepared and compounded for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 according to this Etymology is as much as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 true pure not adulterated approved it being rightly and faithfully made This is according to the Syriac Version and 't is approved of by St. Ierom and Theophylact Others think 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is put here for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the vulgar Latin having it Spicata and so it is translated Spikenard by us Beza and Camerarius are of this Opinion and think the Ointment had this Name because it was made 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 spicis nardi that is of the choicest part of Nard A third fort among whom Casaubon is Chief tell us that it is the same with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 potabilis à 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and so signifies such a Liquid Ointment as might be drank And lastly some have thought that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as if it were call'd so from a place viz Opis a City not far from Babylon whence
of it Anah's Invention of Mules Writers borrow from one another The Bible only is the Book that is beholden to no other Here is the Antientest Learning in the World and that of all Kinds 'T is common with Authors to contradict themselves and one another they are uncertain lubricous and fabuâ—ous But the Divine Writers alone are certain and infallible How strange and improbable soever some of the Contents of this Holy Book may seem to be they justly command our firm Assent to them p. 263 CHAP. VII A particular Distribution of the several Books of the Old Testament Genesis the first of them together with the four following ones being written by Moses his ample Character or Panegyrick is attempted wherein there is a full Account of his Birth Education Flight from Court retired Life his Return to Egypt his conducting of the Israelites thence his immediate Converse with God in the Mount his delivering the Law his Divine Eloquence his Humility and Meekness his Sufferings his Miracles and his particular Fitness to write these Books A Summary of the several Heads contain'd in Genesis to which is added a brief but distinct View of the Six Days Works wherein is explained the Mosaick Draught of the Origine of all things and at the same time the bold Hypotheses of a late Writer designed to confront the First Chapter of the Bible are exposed and refuted The Contents of the Book of Exodus to which is adjoined a short Comment on the Ten Plagues of Egypt A Rehearsal of the remarkable Particulars treated of in Leviticus Numbers Deuteronomy That Moses was the Pen-man and Author of the Pentateuch notwithstanding what some have lately objected against it p. 305 CHAP. VIII A short Survey of the Books of Joshua Judges Ruth which is a Supplement to the History of the Iudges Samuel the Kings Chronicles Ezra which is a Continuation of the Chronicles Nehemiah Esther The Author Stile Composure Matter of the Book of Job discuss'd An Enquiry into the Penmen Subjects Kinds Titles Poetick Meter and Rhythm of the Psalms p. 350 CHAP. IX The Book of Proverbs why so call'd The transcendent Excellency of these Divine and Inspired Aphorisms Some Instances of the Different Application of the Similitudes used by this Author The Book of Ecclesiastes why so entituled The Admirable Subject of it succinctly displayed The particular Nature of the Canticle or Mystical Song of Solomon briefly set forth It is evinc'd from very cogent Arguments that Solomon died in the Favour of God and was saved The Books of the Four Great Prophets Isaiah Jeremiah with his Lamentations Ezekiel Daniel are described So are those of the Twelve Lesser Prophets Hosea c. p. 379 CHAP. X. An Account of the Writings of the Four Evangelists the peculiar Time Order Stile Design of their Gospels The Acts of the Apostles shew'd to be an Incomparable History of the Primitive Church The Epistles of St. Paul particularly delineated He is proved to be the Author of the Epistle to the Hebrews An Enquiry into the Nature of this Apostle's Stile and manner of Writing The excellent Matter and Design of the Epistles of St. James St. Peter St. John St. Jude An Historical Series or Order is not observ'd in the Book of the Revelation p. 415 CHAP. XI None of the Books of the Holy Scripture are lost Not the Book of the Covenant Nor the Book of the Wars of the Lord Nor the Book of Iasher Nor the Acts of Vzziah An Account of the Book of Samuel the Seer the Book of Nathan the Prophet the Book of Gad the Seer the Book of Iddo the Books of Shemaiah Iehu c. What is to be thought concerning the Books of Solomon mention'd 1 Kings 4. 32 33. Objections drawn from Jam. 4. 5. from Luke 11. 49. from Acts 20. 35. from Jude v. 14. from 1 Cor. 5. 9. from Col. 4. 16. fully satisfied Other Objections from 1 Cor. 7. 6 12 25. 2 Cor. 8. 8. 11. 17. particularly answer'd p. 451 CHAP. XII A short View of the Eastern Translations of the Old Testament especially of the Targums The several Greek Translations more especially that of the LXX Jewish Elders The impartial History of them and their Version Some immoderately extol it others as excessively inveigh against it The true Grounds of the Difference between the Hebrew Text and the Greek Translation of the Septuagint assigned viz. One Hebrew Vowel is put for another One Consonant for another Sometimes both Vowels and Consonants are mistaken The Difference of the Signification of some Hebrew Words is another Cause sometimes the Sense rather than the Word it self is attended to Some Faults are to be attributed to the Transcribers Some because the LXX are Paraphrasts rather than Translators they take the liberty to insert Words and Passages of their own The Greek Version hath been designedly corrupted in several Places Why the Apostles in their Sermons and Writings made use of this Version though it was faulty Sometimes the Sacred Writers keep close to the Hebrew Text and take no notice of the Seventy's Translation of the Words At other times in their Quotations they confine themselves to neither but use a Latitude The Greek Version is to be read with Candour and Caution and must always give way to the Hebrew Original The chief Latin Translations of the Bible especially the Vulgar examined Modern Latin Translations and lastly our own English one consider'd p. 477 CHAP. XIII Our English Translation shew'd to be faulty and defective in some Places of the Old Testament But more largely and fully this is performed in the several Books of the New Testament where abundant Instances are produced of this Defect and particular Emendations are all along offer'd in order to the rendring our Translation more exact and compleat The Date of the Division of the Bible into Chapters and Verses p. 532 CHAP. XIV The Reader is invited to the Study of the Bible as he values the Repute of a Scholar and a Learned Man That he may successfully study this Holy Book he must be furnish'd with Tongues Arts History c. It is necessary that he be very Inquisitive and Diligent in searching into the Mind and Design of the Sacred Writers In examining the Coherence of the Words In Comparing Places together In observing and discovering the peculiar Grace and Elegancy and sometimes the Verbal Allusions and Cadences of the Holy Scripture of which several Instances are given He must also be Morally qualified to read this Book i. e. he ought to banish all Prejudice He must be Modest and Humble He must endeavour to free himself from the Love of all Vice He must with great Earnestness implore the Assistance of the Holy Spirit p. 532 OF THE EXCELLENCY PERFECTION OF THE Holy Scriptures CHAP. I. The different Esteem and Sentiment of Persons concerning the Authors they make choice of to read No Writings can equal the Bible It hath been highly valuâ—d in all Ages by
Watry Speculums Lastly to put a Period to this Head of my Discourse I will take notice of the rending of the Garments so often spoken of in the Divine Writings This they did either when some great Calamity befel them or when some Enormous Fact was committed or when some Impious and Blasphemous Words were uttered and briefly it was a Sign of extraordinary Grief Perturbation of Mind Anger great Displeasure Detestation Frequent Examples we have of it among the Hebrews Gen. 37. 29. 44. 23. Numb 14. 6. Iosh. 7. 6. Iudg. 11. 35. 2 Sam. 1. 2. Mat. 26. 65. Acts 14. 14. And the Arabians express'd their doleful Resentments by this Ceremony Iob 1. 20. 2. 12. And so did the Persians as may be rationally supposed from Mordecai's running in this mournâ—ul Posture through the Streets where he would have been thought to be mad if that People had not used the same way of testifying their Mourning Esth. 4. 1. And indeed we are assured from Herodotus Xenophon and Q. Curtius that the Persians were wont to rend their Clothes when they had any doleful Tidings brought them In imitation of them the Greeks did so but very sparingly And several Historians ascertain us that the Romans used this Custom when they would shew their excessive Sorrow and Trouble of Mind especially at the Death and Funerals of their Friends Which reminds me of the last Part of my Task viz. to speak of the Scripture-Antiquities which relate to Burial and Funerals CHAP. VI. Here we are informed concerning the Primitive Institution of Burying Graves and Sepulchres were generally in the Fields and without the Walls of Cities They usually embalmed the dead Bodies Why they sometimes burnt them Burning also signifies Embalming There was a Difference between the Funeral Burning of the Jews and of the Heathens The Manner and Time of Mourning for the Dead Both Vocal and Instrumental Musick used at Funerals The Antiquity of Funeral Monuments The old way of erecting great Heaps of Stones over the dead Stone-heng is a Sepulchral Monument and in imitation of it Anah's Invention of Mules Writers borrow from one another The Bible only is the Book that is beholden to no other Here is the Antientest Learning in the World and that of all Kinds 'T is common with Authors to contradict themselves and one another they are uncertain lubricous and fabulous But the Divine Writers alone are certain and infallible How strange and improbable soever some of the Contents of this Holy Book may seem to be they justly command our firm Assent to them HERE and only here we â—ind the first Institution of Burying or Inhumation the Antiquity of which is greater than is commonly thought Man's Original and Interment are both joined together Gen. 3. 19. for he is told by God himself that he must return unto the Ground because out of it he was taken and that he may be assured of it it is repeated in the same Place Dust thou art and to Dust thou shalt return Man acts in a Circle he goes back to his first Principle to the same Point again the Earth of which he was compounded Here is the Primitive Law of Burial i. e. of committing the Body to the Earth which is properly Interring this was instituted by God and this is the most proper way of disposing of the dead Body Of this the Pious Sufferer speaks saying Naked came I out of my Mother's Womb and naked shall I return thither Job 1. 21. Having in the former Clause mention'd his Mother's Womb and the Earth being as it were his Mother he saith he shall return thither as if he had mention'd the Earth Therefore according to Chrysostom and some other Expositors his Mother's Womb is interpreted the Earth But there is something more than this which hath not been taken notice of by Interpreters therefore the better to shew the Tenour of the Words I desire it may be observed that it is in the immediately foregoing Verse said Job fell down upon the Ground grovell'd upon the barâ— Earth and then he took occasion to utter these Words Naked came I c. As if he had said I am here laid low upon the Ground which reminds me of my original Extraction out of this I and all Mankind were first taken as we were since out of our Mothers Wombs and to the Ground we must return again which is the Mother of all This as I conceive is the true Meaning of the Words which could not have been discover'd without attending to the foregoing Verse to which these have a plain Reference This Notion hath been entertained by Pagan Writers when the Earth is called by them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but none of them mention because they were ingnorant of that first and original Order of Burial Vnto Dust thou shalt return on which this is founded Man by these Words is appointed to be laid in the Ground to be buried in the Earth In pursuance of which Order Men have been naturally enclined to take care of decent Burial and to bestow the Bodies of the Dead in the Earth Therefore the burying with the Burial of an Ass which is properly no burying at all is abhorr'd by Mankind and is threatned as a Judgment from Heaven Ier. 22. 19. for I suppose few will attend to what Iosephus saith that Nebuchadnezzar took Iehoiakim who is the Person to whom this is threatned and kill'd him and ripping up an Asses Belly buried him in it which this Writer saith is the fulfilling of the Prophecy It is rather to be understood of his being not buried at all but expos'd to the Air and Putrefaction above ground as Beasts are he being cast forth beyond the Gates of Ierusalem as it follows in the next Clause and more expresly in Ier. 36. 30. his dead Body was cast out in the Day to the Heat and in the Night to the Frost Though Burial was used from the beginning yet the first Instance we meet of it is that in Gen. 23. 19. viz. of Abraham's burying Sarah to which purpose he bought a Field with a Cave in it wherein he lodg'd his beloved Wife Gen. 23. 17 18 19. and there afterwards he was buried himself Gen. 25. 8. and in the same Sepulchre were deposited the Corps of Isaac and Rebekah Iacob and Leah Gen. 49. 31. This then we are certain of that Fields were the first Places of Burial I mean the first that we read of and Caves the first particular Repositories of the Dead And thus generally it was afterwards so far as we have any Discoveries from these Holy Records The Burying-Places were in the Fields and not within Cities and wall'd Towns Only here I must premise that there were some few Exceptions as that in 1 Sam. 25. 1. they buried Samuel in his House at Ramah There were at that time some Persons interr'd privately and then their Corps were not carried abroad This was
of the pure Hebrew Text which tells us that Anab found the Mules c. i. e. he caused the first Engendring of Horses and She-Asses together whence 〈◊〉 that unnatural breed of Creatures call'd Mules And if you will believe the Rabbins he was of a 〈◊〉 and incestuous Stock himself Here by the way the Learned may enquire whether there be not some probability that Homer's Eneti from whom came the Race of wild Mules 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 be not corruptly named from this Anah or 〈◊〉 for so the Seventy Interpreters express his Name But this is the thing that I observe at present 〈◊〉 the Sacred History takes notice even of small Occurrences and thereby lets us see that it is very full and particular in giving an Account of the first Inventions of things It is true other Authors have attempted to discover this and to 〈◊〉 us with the History of the Rise of Sciences and the Founders of them Herodotus Diodorus 〈◊〉 Strabo Plutarch Porphyrius Tully Varro 〈◊〉 give us some light into these things but it is dark in respect of the clear Discoveries in the Old Testament Out of these foresaid Writers Poly done Virgil hath given us a pitiful short Account of the Inventers of Arts and other useful things among Men. Saturn Ceres Pallas and other Gods and Goddesses among the Pagans are assigned the first Founders of them All this is feigned Antiquity unless so far as it hath some reference to the Holy Scriptures and under those disguised Names points at the Persons who are mention'd in this Inspired Book Hence and from no other Writings the first Original of things is to be had and it must needs be so because all the best and antientest Authors have borrow'd from the Old Testament It is granted that Arts and Professions received their Improvement and Perfection afterwards and therefore we cannot expect that these should be found in Scripture but the first Rise of them was among the early Posterity of Adam and Noah and therefore the first mention of them is found here and no where else Some of these are but little and mean things I know but yet 't is certain they are as great as the Greatest Criticks take notice of sometimes and spend much time about in Other Authors This moreover is to be said that here we are Certain of what we read we are Sure the thing is so which we are not in Other Writers But before I speak of that let me insist a little upon This that it is a singular Commendation of the Authors and Penmen of the Old Testament but especially of Moses that being the First Writers they borrow from none but Other Writers are beholden to them It may be observ'd that Writers in all Faculties have shewed themselves not backward in imitating others that writ before them or in 〈◊〉 terms of Filching from them This we may see in the Poets all the Greek ones take many things out of Homer and he himself was a Filcher no less than they for you may descry Poâ—tick Theft in the very Entrance of his Iliads 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was stolen from an Antienter Poet Orpheus besides that he borrowed the main things in that Poem from Dares the Phrygian and Dicâ—ys the Cretian who wrote before him of the Trojan War Nay Suidas tells us that he took a great part of his Poem form Corinnus a Trojan Poet Scholar of Palamedes And as for Aristophanes he borrows much from Euripides as an observant Eye cannot but take notice As for the Latin Poets they have particular Authors in whose Steps they tread Virgil in his Eclogues and Bucolicks strives to resemble Theocritus in his Goorgicks Hesiod and Aratus and in his Aeneids Homer Horace writes in imitation of the Greek Lyricks and the he calls these Imitators servum pecus yet he is pleas'd to follow Anacreon and especially Pindar Plauâ—us and Tcrence are Emulators of Epicharmus and Menander In brief AElian and others look upon all Poets after Homer to be but his Apes Amongst Orators the chiefest of them think fit to borrow or steal from one another as Tully from Demosthenes and he from Pericles and this last from Pisistratus In Philosophy it were easy to observe the same and Seneca frankly confesseth it If any of the Moraâ—ists saith he hath an Excellent Saying I make it mine Thus he speaks in excuse of himself for using several of Epicurus's Sentences and that very frequently Before him Plato stole from Heraclitus Pythagoras and Socrates saith Hesychius And if we may believe Athenaeus the greatest part of Plato's Dialogues was taken from Aristippus and Antislhenes Among the Historians there is the same Trade carried on Iustin is a downright Plagiary taking all from Trogus Pompeius Apion transcribes many entire Sentences and other considerable Passages out of Polybius Plutarch and others and takes no notice of their belonging to those Persons but sets them down as his own for which Reason he is stiled by Scaliger alienorum laborum fucus a Drone that lived upon others Labours Solinus almost transcribes Pliny his Polyhistor is but a Variation of the other 's Natural History and Pliny himself acknowledgeth that he gather'd his Book out of a great Number of Authors Greek and Latin So in Ecclesiastical History Eusebius took all or most of Iulius Africanus an Excellent Writer and the first Christian Chronologer his Book de Temporibus into his Chronicon In Canon Law Balsamon all along transcribes Zonaras on the Councils In Medicks Avicenna borrows from Galen and Galen from Hippocrates So in Divinity St. Hilary's Commentaries are for the most part taken out of Origen Theophylact is a constant lmitator or Transcriber rather of Chrysostom and Oâ—cumâ—nius takes from him very largely If we should descend to Modern Writers and those very excellent ones too we may espy the same thing practised by them Tasso is beholden to Virgil for much of his Model and Characters Galatinus stole all from Porchetus a Franciscan from a Carthusian Monk Isidore Clarius transcribes whole Pages out of Sebastian Munster and we know of a Learned English Paraphrast and Annotator who hath often conferr'd Notes with a Belgick one You will find Monsieur Le Iay complaining that Bishop Walton stole from him his Polyglotts Thus the best Authors are beholden to one another and indeed there is very good Reason for it sometimes and you cannot expect it should be otherwise for they find it requisite to borrow of those who have treated of the same Argument both because they have said those things which cannot be omitted on the Subject and also sometimes because they are naturally inclined to imbrace the very same Notions and Sentimentâ— This then is an Epidemick Fault and who is there that is not in part guilty But we are speaking now of a Book and of Authors where nothing of this nature can happen for the Old Testament which is the Writings we speak of was as to a great
of the Pentateuch that Excellent Philosopher Law-giver Historian that Captain that Prince that Prophet that Man of God who was the Inspired Writer of the five first Books of the Bible The first of which as I said before is Genesis which begins with the History of the Creation And I call it a History in opposition to the fond Conceit of those Men who read the Beginning of this Book with Cabalistick Spectacles only and think there are nothing but Allegories and Mysteries in the whole Text. But the contrary is very evident to unprejudiced Minds and to such as are not so I have propounded Arguments in another Place viz. when I treated of the Literal and Mystical Sense of Scripture to take off their Prejudces and Mistakes This I did because it is necessary to be firmly perswaded of the Truth and Certainty of what we meet with here in our Entrance into the Bible It is indispensably requisite that we believe Moses to have delivered these things as an Historian and that he speaks real Matter of Fact when he gives us a Narrative of the Beginning of all things and particularly of the Original of Man his Innocency and Happiness and after that his Fall which was the Source of all Sin of the Devil's Tyranny of Death of Hell and of all Evils whatsoever The Knowledg and Belief of This are the Basis of all Religion and that perhaps was the Meaning of Luther's Saying that the First Chapter of Genesis comprehends the whole scripture Wherefore this is with great Wisdom premised in the Entrance of this Sacred Volume To which afterwards are adjoined the Propagation of Mankind the Rise of Religion and of the Church of God the Invention of Arts the General Defection and Corruption of the World the Universal Delâ—ge which drown'd all Mankind but Noah and his Family the Restoration of the World the Certain Distinction of Times before the Flood and partly after it the Confusion of Toâ—gues and thereupon the Division of the Earth among the Sons of Men the Plantation of Families the Original of Nations and Kingdoms as the Assyrian Monâ—â—chy begun in Nimrod or Belus and the Egyptian Dynasty the History of the first Patriarchs not only before but after the General Deluge as of Noab the Preacher of Righteousness of Abraham the Father of the Faithful of Isaac the Seed in which all Nations were to be blessed of Iacob the Father of the twelve Tribes of Ioseph whose Memorable Actions are here fully recorded and with which this First Book of Moses â—nds unless the Book of Genesis may be said to reach as far as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because of that Promise contain'd in it concerning the Seed of the Woman that was to break the Serpent's Head Viz. Christ the Redeemer made of a Woman and sent to subdue the Devil and to destroy Sin and Death But because this First Book begins with the Creation of the World and is therefore by the Rabbins call'd the Book of the Creation I will here annex a brief View of the several Distinct Steps of this Great Work as they are represented to us by this Inspired Writer and Divine Philosopher who acquaints us that there were six Days spent in erecting this glorious Fabrick of the World And this will be a farther Proof of what I said before viz. that in Scripture is the Truest Philosophy When Moses saith In the Beginning God created the Heaven and the Earth Ver. 1. he doth in these Words give us a summary Account of all that he intended to say afterwards in this Chapter for Heaven and Earth comprehend the Whole Creation This first Verse then is to be look'd upon as a General Draught of the Production of all things and the Particulars of it follow in the next Verses where the several Days Works are distinctly set down The Product of the first Day was two-fold viz. the Terraqueous Mass call'd here the Earth and Light There was first of all created a Rude Confused Heap by Profane Writers call'd the Chaos an Indigested Mass of Earth and Water mix'd together out of which God afterwards made all Corporeal things which belong to this lower World For we must not as some imagine that the Celestial Bodies were composed out of the Earthly Chaos that all the Vast Spaces of the Heavenly Mansions owe their Rise to this Mass below and that the very Stars were the Offspring of the Earth No Moses gives us to understand that this Confused Lump was the Original only of the Lower World for the Earth in this first Verse is mention'd as one Part of the new-created World as distinct from Light the other Part of the Creation As Light then of which I shall speak next was the Primordial Matter of the Ethereal Celestial and Shining Bodies so this Gross and Lumpish Heap was that of which all Dark and Heavy Bodies were compounded This Unshapen Mass without Form and void is here by a general Name call'd the Earth though it was not in a strict sense such for the Earth as a distinct Body from all others was the Work of the third Day In this Place therefore by Earth is meant Earth and Water blended together which made one Great Bog or Universal Quagmire This is the plainest and truest Conception we can have of the Primitive State of the World And hence without doubt was derived the Opinion of Thales and some other Antient Philosophers that Water or Slime or Mud for they express it variously was the Source of all Beings whatsoever And certain it is that this Terraqueous Matter was the first Origine of all those material Beings before-mention'd Accordingly Sir W. Raleigh in the Beginning of his History of the World determines that the Substance of the Waters as mix'd in the Body of the Earth is by Moses understood in the word Earth Hitherto according to the Mosaick History Nature is in her Night-clothes the World is overspread with Darkness which is especially said to be on the face of the Deep by which is meant either the whole Disorder'd Mass which was an Abyss or else as is most probable the Watry Part of it for though this and the Earthy Parts were mix'd together yet these latter being lightest were generally uppermost and floted above all and appear'd on the Surface of the Earth Therefore that Learned Knight before mention'd observes that the Earth was not only mix'd but cover'd with the Waters But the Spirit of God as Moses proceeds to tell us maved or hover'd over this Dark Abyss this Mix'd Chaos especially the Waters as 't is particularly said because these were uppermost and hereby the Rude Matter was prepared to receive its several Forms and then the World began to throw off its Dark and Sable Mantle and to appear in a Bright Dress For the other Product of this first Day and which indeed made it Day was Light i. e. some Lucid Body or Bodies which yet cast but a Glimmering Splendor a
I find it is yea flatly denied by Aben Ezra and Pererius and lately by Hobbs and Spinosa A very little Portion of them was writ by him saith Monsieur Simon who hath a new Notion of certain Publick Scribes or Registers that penn'd this and other Parts of the Old Testament which sort of Abbreviating Notaries he borrows from the Egyptians as he confesâ—es himself because there were such Officers in the Egyptian Court who had a Privilege to add to or take away from to amplify or abridg the Publick Records he thence groundlesly infers there were such among the Iews who made what Alterations they pleased in the Sacred Writings which Paradox of his I have consider'd and made some Reflections upon in a former Treatise This I may truly say that it is not necessary that we should know who was the Particular Penman of this or any other Book of the Holy Scripture because the Authority of them depends not on the Writers of them but on the Holy Ghost who endited them They are the Books of God that is their peculiar Character and Dignity and that alone makes them Authentick after they have been delivered to us by the unanimous Consent of the Church so that there is no absolute Necessity of our certain knowing who penn'd them Yet this must be said that it cannot with Reason be denied that the Authors of some of these Sacred Books are well known and particularly there are very convincing Proofs that Moses wrote the Books which I have been giving an Account of This may be evinc'd from our Saviour's Words Luke 16. 31. 24. 27. where by Moses as is most evident he means the Books of the Pentateuch and consequently thereby lets us know that Moses was the Writer of them And more expresly the Book of Exodus is call'd the Book of Moses by our same Infallible Master Mark 12. 26. And St. Paul tells us that when these Books are read Moses is read 2 Cor. 3. 19. And both our Saviour and this Apostle distinguish between Moses and the Prophets Luke 16. 29. Acts 26. 22. plainly signifying that as those Books which pass under the Prophets Names are theirs so these that are said to be Moses's were written by him I think this is very plain and needs not to be further insisted on As to the Objections of those Men before named against this I forbear to produce them and to return particular Answers to them because this is so lately done by Monsieur Clerk and because another Learned Frenchman hath laudably performed this Task Especially he hath with great Vigour and as great Success attack'd Spinosa a Iew as they tell us by Birth but neither Iew nor Christian by Profession but a Derider of both We may also find his Arguments which are generally borrow'd from Aben Ezra refuted with great Clearness by the Learned Professor of Diâ—inity at Paris who at the same time betakes himself to the Positive Part and renders it unquestionable that Moses himself was the Author of the Five Books that go under his Name Wherefore the particular Fancies of those few Objectors and those no Friends to the Sacred Text are not to be heeded by us As to that common Scruple which is so much insisted upon that in the last Book of the Pentateuch there is mention of Moses's Death and some things that happen'd after it whence they conclude that Moses wrote not those Books or at least not the last of them I take this to be a sufficient Answer that Moses being a Prophet might foresee and have revealed to him a particular Account of his own Death and so he committed it to writing by a Prophetick Spirit wherefore none can from thence prove that he was not the Penman of all this Book However we will not contend here for perhaps the Conclusion of this Book was affixed by Ioshua or afterwards by Ezra who was an Inspired Person likewise and who revised the Books of the Old Testament and inserted some things into them by the same Spirit that endited the rest Notwithstanding then the foresaid Objection which refers only to a few Passages in the End of the Book of Deuteronomy wâ— have Reason to assert that the whole Five Books excepting that little Addition in the Close were written by Moses these are his Authentick Records consisting chiefly of History which compriseth in it the Occurrences of about 2400 Years and Laws which were given by God Himself to his own People and will be of use to the End of the World Here is the Cabinet of the greatest Antiquity under Heaven here are the First and Oldest Monuments of the World CHAP. VIII A short Survey of the Books of Joshua Judges Ruth which is a Supplement to the History of the Iudges Samuel the Kings Chronicles Ezra which is a Continuation of the Chronicles Nehemiah Esther The Author Stile Composure Matter of the Book of Job discuss'd An Enquiry into the Penmen Subjects Kinds Titles Poetick Meter and Rhythm of the Psalms NExt unto this is that Excellent History written by Ioshua the Captain General of the Israelites and Moses's famous Successor whose very Name without doubt was as terrible to the Canaanites as those of Hunniades and Scanderbeg were afterwards to the Turks Here he admirably describes the Holy War the Martial Atchievements and Stratagems of the People of God against those Nations whose Lands they were to possess and at length their Victory over them Here are very particularly set down their Conquests over those Kings and Countries This Book is the Fulfilling of the Promises which were made to them concerning the entring into Canaan and enjoying that Land which is a Type of the Heavenly Canaan the everlasting Rest which remaineth to the People of God Heb. 4. 9. Here is the Actual Possession of that Promised Inheritance and the Division of it among the several Tribes by Lot The short is in the whole Book which I must not now give you by retail there are abundant Demonstrations of the Divine Providence repeated Instances of the Infinite Kindness of God to his Servants remarkable Examples of the Divine Vengeance on his Enemies yea and visible Proofs of his Severe Dealings with his own People when they refuse to obey his Will and when they act contrary to it Here is in the large Account which is given of Ioshua and his Actions an Exact Character of a Worthy Prince a Ruler a General who ought to signalize himself by his Exemplary Piety and Zeal for Religion by his constant Sobriety Justice and Charity by his undaunted Courage Valour and Prowess by his deep Wisdom Policy and Conduct And his Great and Wonderful Success which is so much required in a General crowned all The Whole contains the History of the Jews from Moses's Death till the Death of their Great Commander Ioshua in all about eighteen Years And 't is not to be wondered at that the Age Death and Burial of this latter are
Import signifies a disposing of something is most commoâ—â—ly applied to such a Disposal as is either by Covenâ—â— or Testament Hence it is sometimes rendred 〈◊〉 Covenant and sometimes a Testament especially among the Lawyers the latter Sense prevails and accordingly you will find that a Last Will and Testament is express'd by this word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the Imperial Institutions and other Law-Books translated into Greek We may here join both Senses together for what God hath agreed to by Covenant with Man that Christ bequeaths and gives by Testament Now we must prove both these i. e. we must make it evident that the Covenant and Testament are True before we can receive any Advantage and Benefit from them There is a Necessity of evidencing the Truth of the Scriptures which are this Covenant and this Testament otherwise we can build nothing upon them Here then I. I will evince the Truth and Authority of the Scriptures which is the great Basis of all Theology II. After I have largely insisted on this I will proceed to give you an account of the Nature of the Stile and Phrase of these Holy Books III. I will advance yet farther and demonstrate the Excellency and Perfection of them The Subject of our present Undertaking is the first of these in handling of which I shall but briefly and concisely make use of those Arguments which are commonly insisted upon by Learned Writers till I come to fix upon a Topick which is not commonly yea which is very rarely and by the by used in this Cause and this I will pursue very largely and fully I hope with some Satisfaction to the Reader There are many Arguments to demonstrate the Truth and Authority of the Holy Scriptures and shew that they are worthy to be believed and imbraced by us as the very Word of God Some of these Arguments which are to prove the Truth of these Writings are in common with those that prove the Truth of the Christian Religion on which I shall have occasion to insist at another time but my Design at present is to propound those which are more peculiarly and properly fitted to evince the Truth of the Scriptures And these are either Internal or External The Internal ones I call those which are either in the Scriptures themselves or in Vs. The Characters of Divinity which the Scriptures have in Themselves are either their Matter or the Manner of the writing them I begin with the first the Matter of them and here I will mention only these three Particulars 1. The Sublime Doctrines and Verities which are in Holy Writ In reading this Book we meet with such things as cannot reasonably be thought to come from any but God himself In other Writings which are most applauded the choicest things which entertain our Minds are the excellent Moral Notions and Precepts which they offer to us which are all the Result of Improved Reason and Natural Religion But here are besides these Notices of a peculiar Nature and such as are above our natural Capacity and Invention as the Creation of the World in that Manner as is represented to us in these Writings the Doctrine of the Holy Trinity the Eternal Decrees the Incarnation of Christ the Son of God the Redemption of the World by his Blood the whole Method of Man's Salvation the stupendous Providence of God over his Church in all Ages the Coming of Christ to Judgment and in order to that the raising of all Men out of their Ashes These and several other Doctrines deliver'd in the Sacred Writings cannot be imagined to come from any but God they carry with them the Character of Divinity as being no common and obvious Matters but such as are towring and lofty hidden and abstruse and not likely to be the Product of Humane Wisdom A God is plainly discovered in them for the most Improved Creatures could never have reach'd to this pitch Any serious and thinking Man cannot but discern the peculiar Turn and singular Contrivance of these Mysterious Doctrines which argue them to be Divine We may therefore believe the Writings of the Prophets and Apostles to be the Word of God because of the wonderful Height and Sublimity of those Truths which are contained in them 2. The Exact Purity and Holiness both of Body and Soul of Heart and Life which are enjoin'd in these Writings are another Testimony of their being Divinely Inspired For though some other Books dictate Religion and Piety yet this is certain that all the true and just Measures of them were taken originally from this one Exact Standard which was prior to them all as I shall shew afterwards Besides the Love and Charity the Humility Meekness and all other Vertues which the Scriptures describe to us far exceed the most advantageous Representations the most exalted Ideas which the Heathen Moralists give of them These therefore are emphatically and eminently called by St. Paul the Holy Scriptures 2 Tim. 3. 15. because they breath the most consummate Goodness and Piety and that antecedently to all Writings whatsoever because every thing in them advanceth Holiness and that in Thought Word and Actions The End and Scope of them are to promote Sanctity of Life to make us every way better and even to render us * like God himself The Holy Scripture was intended to set forth the Divine Perfections to display the Heavenly Purity and thereby to commend the Excellency of a holy Life And it is certain that if with sincere and humble Minds we peruse this Book of God we shall find this blessed Result of it it will marvellously instruct us in the Knowledg of the Divine Attributes especially of God's Unspotted Holiness it will tincture our Minds with Religion it will pervade all our Faculties with a Spirit of Godliness and it will thorowly cleanse and sanctify both our Hearts and Lives which proves it to be from God But because I shall have occasion to say more of this when I treat of the Perfection of the Scriptures I will now dismiss it 3. To the Matter of Scripture we must refer the Prophecios and Predictions which are contained in it These I reckon another Internal Argument because they are drawn from what is comprehended in the very Scripture it self What a vast number is there of Prophecies of the Old and New Testament which we find fulfilled and accordingly are Testimonies of the Truth of these Scriptures Here I will a little enlarge and first I will begâ—n with that ancient Prophecy of Noah God shall enlarge Japheth and he shall dwell in the Tents of Shem and Canaan shall be his Servant Where are foretold things that happened above two thousand Years afterward for the Posterity of Iapheth viz. the Europeans especially the Greeks and Romans among other Conquests gain'd the possession of Iudea and other Eastern Countries which were the Portion of Shem. Again it was fulfilled thus by Christ's coming and preaching the Gospel and by his
Apostles propagating it the Gentiles who were of the Race of Iapheth were admitted into the Church of God which at first indeed consisted of those of the Posterity of Shem. Moses foretold the besieging of Ierusalem by the Assyrian Armies and the Calamities and Miseries which attended it which were very near a thousand Years after Moses's time The Deliverance of the Israelites from the Oppression and Slavery which they underwent in Egypt was promised to Abraham above four hundred Years before it happened King Iosias was expresly named three hundred Years before his Birth and consequently it was a longer time before he could demolish the Altars and destroy Idolatry at Bethel which was also particularly foretold by a Man of God Cyrus who first united the Kingdom of the Medes and Persians and was the first Emperour of the Second Chief Monarchy viz. the Persian was honourably named and foretold by Isaiah to be the Deliverer of the Jews out of their Captivity and the Restorer of their Temple almost two hundred Years before he was born and before that Deliverance was accomplished Isa. 44. 28. and 45. 1 -5. This is that Cyrus who conquered Astyages the last King of the Medes and translated the Empire to the Persians and brought Asia and all the East under his Power This is that Cyrus whose Life Xenophon wrote saith Sir W. Raleigh and from some things there related especially his last Oration at his Death we may probably gather that he received the Knowledg of the True God from Daniel when he govern'd Susa in Persia and that he had read Isaiah's Prophecy wherein he was expresly named And indeed Iosephus tells us that he had so and that when the Jews shewed Cyrus that Place of Scripture which foretold his Wars and Victory and likewise his Beneficence to the Jews he admired the Divinity of the Book and to make good what he read he conferr'd many great Kindnesses on that People It is no wonder therefore saith a Judicious Writer that the History of Cyrus's Life wrote by the foresaid Historian is thought by some to be a Fiction he being so Extraordinary a Person designed by God and signally foretold before-hand An extraordinary Spirit and Vigor actuated him which makes that Historical Account of him look like a Romance But notwithstanding what these Learned Men say I am doubtful whether this famous Cyrus whom I am now speaking of was he that this Historian gives us an account of for that Cyrus whom he describes died a Natural Death and expired peaceably on his Bed and among his Friends but this Cyrus that set up the Persian Monarchy died in the Wars and was overcome by Tomyris Queen of the Scythians Therefore 't is thought by others that the Life of Cyrus the Second is described by Xenophon To proceed the taking of Babylon and its being brought under the Power of the Medes and Persians were predicted by Isaiah many Years before they came to pass Isa. 47. 1 c. And this Noble Prophet hath deservedly gain'd the Title of Evangelical because he so exactly sets down what happened several hundred Years afterwards upon the Arrival of Christ and the Dispensation of the Gospel Ieremiah another noted Prophet prefixed the seventy Years of the Babylonian Captivity And in other Prophets who were Pen-men of the Old Testament there are very plain Predictions of future Events and the Accomplishment of them hath proved them to be True But the Spirit of Prophecy is most eminent and wonderful in Daniel who hath foretold the State of the World from the time of the Captivity wherein he lived till the Coming of Christ in the Flesh which was about five hundred Years after The Succession of the most famous Empires or Monarchies of the World is prophetically represented by him in his Interpretation of Nebuchadnezzar's Dream There as St. Ierom saith he shews that he had knowledg of all Times and was fore-acquainted with the various History of the whole World There you will see the Babylonian Medo-Persian Greek and Roman Monarchies decipher'd by the four known Metals Gold Silver Brass and Iron The Head of Gold is the Assyrian or Babylonian Empire which was the First and Richest Monarchy and was the Beginning and Head of the rest which were to follow The Breast and Arms of Silver are the Medo-Persian Empire which because it consisted of two People it is therefore fitly set forth by two Arms. Belly and Thighs of Brass are the Greek Empire which because it was chiefly divided into two Kingdoms of the Lagidae and Selâ—â—cidae it is well express'd by two Thighs Legs of Iron are the Roman Empire which being 〈◊〉 into Eastern and Western by occasion of Consâ—â—â—tine's tine's removing his Seat from Rome to Byzantium is not unfitly set forth by two Legs Its Feet are said to be partly Iron and partly Clay because being divided it was not all of a piece but was of a different Nature they could no more unite and cement than Iron and Clay Then you read of a Stone cut out without Hands i. e. the Lord Christ not born after the ordinary and humane way This Stone was first visible in the Days of those Kings ver 44. i. e. the Kings that make up the Roman Empire for then Christ was born then Christianity was first set up This Stone shall become a great Mountain and fill the whole Earth ver 35. and destroy the Gold Silver Brass and Iron i. e. put an end to these Empires Christ and his Church shall constitute another viz. a Fifth Empire much more Glorious and Renowned than the former ones This famous Prophecy of above two thousand Years date was in a signal manner verified at the Coming of Christ the King of Kings and Lord of Lords and it shall have a further Completion when the Christian Religion shall be propagated anew in the remote Parts of the World and at last shall become the Religion of the whole World and a Glorious Church shall be establish'd on the Earth In the seventh Chapter of this Prophecy you have the Vision of the Four Beasts which foretells the very same which was represented by the Four Metals but more particularly and largely First there is the Lion i. e. the Assyrian Monarchy which hath two Wings which denote the two part of that Empire Babylon and Assyria They are said to be plucked i. e. shattered and destroyed as we read they were by Darius and Cyrus This Lion is the same with the Golden Head in Nebuchadnezzar's Dream Next comes the Bear which is the Persian Monarchy set up by Cyrus as the former by Ninus and expired in Darius whom Alexander the Great slew in Battel The three Ribs in its Mouth are the three Chief Emperours or Kings of this Monarchy namely Cyrus Darius Artaxerxes who devoured much Flesh i. e. added many Nations to their Monarchy Or the three Ribs may signify the Persian Kingdom which had united to it the Medes
Proposition it is impossible it should gain the Assent of any intelligent and sober Person When we consider the Nature of these Prophecies and what they aim at we must needs own them to be from Him to whom all Future Things are Present and who is the Cause as well as the Foreseer of them And therefore when we observe that the things which the Writers of Holy Scripture have delivered are actually come to pass we may with reason conclude that their Writings are not Forgeries but on the contrary that the Penmen of them were Inspired Persons that they had the Gift of Prophecy which is an infallible Testimony of their Authority These things being thus foretold so long before and being exactly verified since it undeniably follows that the Books which contain these Predictions and are founded on them are True and Certain These Predictions coming from God are an aâ— red Proof that these Writings were endited him they being so great a part of them Thiâ— that which an antient Father long since deliverâ— The foretelling of future things saith he 〈◊〉 Characteristick Note of the Divine Authority 〈◊〉 the Scriptures for this is a thing that is aboâ—â— humane Nature and the Powers of it and 〈◊〉 only â—e effected by the Virtue of the Divine â—â—â—rit We may rely upon it as an impregnaâ— Maxim that the Spirit of Prophecy and the Fâ— filling of Prophecies are a Divine Proof of 〈◊〉 Truth of the Scriptures and are a sufficient Grouâ— to us of believing them to be the Word of Goâ— Thus from the Matter of the Holy Scriptures 〈◊〉 have undeniable Evidence of the Authority aâ— Truth of them Again the Manner of these Writings is anotheâ— Proof of the Divine Authority of them Theâ— are not writ as others are wont to be the Penmeâ— of these Sacred Books do not speak after the raâ—â—â— of other Writers How admirable is the Simplâ— city and Ingenuity of these Men all along Theâ— do not hide their own or others Failings yea eveâ— when they are very gross and scandalous thuâ— Moses recorded not only Noah's Drunkenness and Lot's Incest but his own rash Anger and Unbelieâ— and David registers in the 51st Psalm his own Murder and Adultery Ieremiah relates his own unbecoming Fears Discontents and Murmurings chap. 20. 7 8 14. The Writers of the New Testament conceal not the Infirmities and Defects 〈◊〉 the gross Miscarriages of themselves and of â—heir Brethren as their cowardly leaving of Christ 〈◊〉 his Passion Iohn's falling at the Feet of an Anâ—el to worship him Thomas his Infidelity Iohn â—nd Iames the Sons of Zebedee their unseasonaâ—le Ambition Peter's denying of Christ even with â—erjury This free and plain dealing of the Wriâ—ers of the Old and New Testament shews that â—hey are not the Writings of Men. A Man may â—ee that there is no worldly and sinister Design â—â—rried on in them but that the Glory of God is â—holly intended by their impartial discovery of â—he Truth Which was long since taken notice of â—y Arnobius in answer to that Cavil of the Pagans hat the History of the Gospel was writ by poor 〈◊〉 People and in a simple Manner Therefore â—aith he it is the more to be credited because they write so indifferently and impartially and out of Simplicity This Impartiality and Sincerity of theirs are an irrefragable Argument of the Truth of their Writings And here also you will find an excellent and admirable Composition of Simplicity and Majesty together Though the Strain be High and Lofty yet you may observe that at the same time it is Humble and Condescending To which purpose a Learned Father saith well The Language of Divine Wisdom in the Scripture is Low but the Sense is Sublime and Heavenly whereas on the contrary the Phrase of Heathen Writers is Splendid but the things couched in them are Poor and Mean The Scripture-Writers make it not their work to set off and commend thâ— Writings by being Elaborate and Exact Hâ— are no set Discourses no pointed Arguments 〈◊〉 affected Strains of Logick The Writers 〈◊〉 the Bible saith another antient Father did 〈◊〉 make their Writings in a way of Demonstration these unquestionable Witnesses of the Truth being above all Demonstration Nor shall yâ—â— find here that the Writers strain for Eleganciâ— and florid Expressions as other Authors are wonâ— here is no quaint and curious Method no formâ— Transitions no courting of the Readers no unnecessary Pageantry of Rhetorick to gain Admiration and Attention Especially the Stile of the Evangelists and Apostles is not tumid and affected but plain and simple and scorns the Ornamenâ— and Embellishments of Fancy for as an oâ— Christian said rightly Truth needs no Fucus anâ— Artifice and therefore the Sense not Words are minded in Scripture All good Men ought to be pleased with this Simplicity and Plainness of the Holy Stile of which there is a memorable Instance in an Ecclesiastical Historian who tells us that Spiridion a notable Confessor for the Christian Faith reproved one Tryphilius an Eloquent Man and converted by him to Christianity some time before because speaking one time in the famous Council of Nice he did instead of those Wordâ— of Christ Tolle grabatum tuum say Tolle lectum tuum humilem he reproved him I say and that very sharply for disdaining to use the word which the Scripture it self useth It is true the Words of Scripture seem sometimes to be common and rude and altogether ungraceful sometimes I say for I shall shew afterwards that Scripture is not destitute of its Graces of Speech but that seeming Commonness and Rudeness are great Tokens of the peculiar Excellency of the Stile of Scripture Gregory the Great excusing the Plainness and Rudeness of his Stile in his Comments on Iob professeth that he thought it unworthy of and unbecoming the Heavenly Oracles to restrain them to the nice Rules of Grammar Surely the Writers of the Bible might say so with more reason it became them not to stand upon those Niceties and Formalities of Speech which are so frequent in other Authors for it is fitting there should be a difference between Humane Writings and Divine I agree with a late Ingenious Author who declares that it fits not the Majesty of God whose Book this is to observe the humane Laws of Method and Niceness of Art Inspired Writings must not be like those of Men. The singular Grace of these is that they are not Artificial and Studied but Simple Plain and Careless and that their whole Frame and Contexture are not such as ours An artificial Method is below the Majesty of that Spirit which dictated them This would debase the Scriptures and equal them with the Writings of Men. Wherefore the oftner I look into that Sacred Volume and the more I observe it the more I am convinced that the Pens of the Writers were wholly directed by a Divine Hand For take any of the Books either Doctrinal
or their conforming to the Dialect of their Countrey for these are consistent with That Isaiah being a Courtier and a Person of Quality hath a neat and elegant Stile and yet so as he knows how to vary it according to the Matter he treats of But generally he is Lofty and Eloquent his Stile being raised by his Education which was sutable to his Noble Extraction for he was of the Blood Royal. Ieremiah and Amos being used to the Countrey are mean and homely in their Language the latter especially discovers his Condition and way of Life in his low and rural Strain So in the New Testament St. Luke who had improved himself by Art and Study is very observant of the Greek Elegancy and avoids all improper and exotick Terms in his Gospel and in the Acts. Indeed the Stile of the Sacred Penmen is very different and that Difference is an Excellency in this Book of God But that which I say is this the Writers leave not off their peculiar Stile though they were moved by the Spirit As this furnished them with new Expressions so it let them make use of their own usual ones but immediately directed and assisted them in the applying of them So that at the same time when they used their Natural Stile they were Divinely help'd to make it â—erviceable to that purpose which the Holy Ghost intended Hence I conclude that the Stile and Words and Composure of the Sacred Writings are such as ought to be reckoned Divine For this is one difference between this Book and others that every thing of it is Divine And therefore those Persons who dream of Solecisâ—â— in Holy Scripture are the greatest Solecisers themselves but especially those who assert there are Mistakes and literal Falsities in the Holy Book are utterly to be condemned Such is Episcopius who dares affirm That the Spirit left the Writers of the Holy Scripture to their own humane Frailty in delivering such things as belonged to Circumstances of a Fact Their Knowledg and Memory were deficient and fallible The Spirit did not tell St. Iohn how many Furlongs Christ's Disciples went chap. 6. 19. The same is to be asserted he saith as to some Names and other Circumstances of Time and Place which are not of the substance of the thing And before this you are told by â—â—o others that the Pen-men of Scripture 〈◊〉 in some light things not that they would falâ—â—ty but that they might forget some Passages Melchior Canus is of the opinion that there are some considerable Slips in Scripture from the weakness of the Evangelists and Apostles Memories Yea among the antient Fathers there was one who more grosly held that the Writers of the New Testament sometimes abused the Testimonies of the Prophets of the Old Testament and that they applied them to their present purpose although they were nothing to it Thus St. Paul he saith quoteth the Old Testament in his Epistles to the Romans Galatians and Ephesians only to serve his turn and to confute the Jews his Adversaries Read saith he these Epistles wherein the Apostle is wholly on the Polemick part and you will see how prudently and dissemblingly he acts in those Texts which he citeth out of the Old Testament And at other times this bold Man is not afraid to say that some of the Matters and Things in Scripture are set down wrong This is no less than Profane and Blasphemous Doctrine wherefore that Father is to be read with great Caution in such places as these We on the contrary assert that God was not only the Author of the Matter and Contents of Holy Writ but also of the Words and Expressions yea even when those Writers express their Sense in their own Terms i. e. according to the Way and Dialect which they were Masters of and which was most familiar to them even then they were immediately assisted 〈◊〉 the Spirit Which was absolutely necessary that this Book might have no Errors and Failings in it of any kind but that it might transcend all other Writings whatsoever If you do not hold this you make no considerable difference between the Holy Scriptures and other Writings Therefore I am thorowly convinced that this is a Truth and ought to be maintained viz. that the Holy Spirit endited the very Stile of Scripture that even this was by the immediate Inspiration of Heaven To the Manner of its writing I may well annex its Harmony and thence also prove it to be Divine Though there are several seeming Repugnancies of which I shall treat afterwards in a Discourse of the Stile of Scripture and endeavour to clear them up to the Satisfaction of every sober and considerate Person yet it cannot but be acknowledged that all the Parts of this Book do entirely agree and are consistent with one another This in other Books which are composed and written by one Author is not so admirable tho in those Pieces we oftentimes meet with very palpable Disagreements and Contradictions but here we are able to remember that notwithstanding these Books were written by different Persons and those many in number and disagreeing in Quality and extremely distant as to Time and Place yet their Writings contradict not one another but there is an excellent Harmony in all their Parts there is a perfect Concord and Consent among them all such as is not to be found in any other Authors in the World though of the same Sect and Party Excellently to this purpose a very Wise and Judicious Man thus speaks When several Men in several Ages not brought up under the same Education write it is not possible to find Unity in their Tenents or Positions because their Spirits Judgments and Fancies are different but where so many several Authors speaking and writing at several times agree not only in Matters Dogmatical of sublime and difficult Natures but also in Predictions of future and contingent Events whereof it is impossible for humane Understanding to make a Discovery without a superiour Discovery made to it I must needs conclude one and the same Divine Spirit declared the same Truths to these several Men. And as to the seeming Contrarieties of some Places of Scripture this should not at all trouble us for this is rather an Argument of the Truth and Authority of it it is a sign the Writers did not combine together to cheat and delude us If they had designed any such thing we should not have met with any Difficult and seemingly Repugnant Places in these Writings But seeing we do so this among other things may confirm us in this Belief that the Scriptures were not contrived by Men who had a design to impose upon us for if they had had such a Design they would have so ordered it that not the least appearance of Contradiction and Difference should have been found But truly there is no necessity of proceeding thus in this Discourse for to an unprejudiced and industrious Enquirer there is
been said it appears that the Jews weâ—â— very careful and studious very exact and curioâ—â— in Scripture by which means it happens that theâ— is an Impossibility of making any Alteration in 〈◊〉 without being discovered That is the only Reâ—son of my alledging here the Masoretick Notes 〈◊〉 I undertake not to defend the superstitious Râ—â—marks and Criticisms of the Masorites I applaud not their laborious Niceties their childish Transmutations and shuflling of Letters and Syllables their trifling Annotations on the Figure and Make of some Hebrew Letters But I only take notice of God's Providence in making these Critical Men to be very serviceable towards the preserving the Bible of the Old Testament in its Purity The Observations of these Masoretick Doctors who were Persons of great Skill in the Language and well acquainted with all the antient Copies and Manuscripts and who above a thousand Years ago exactly numbred all the Verses Words Letters and even the minutest parts of the Hebrew Text have been a great Security and Preservative to it they have kept it undepraved and uncorrupt and have made the Reading of it certain and unalterable This is the reason why that Excellent and Noble Personage the Learned Picus Mirandula so highly extols the Hebrew Cabala without doubt he saw this Usefulness and Excellency in it Nay before these Doctors of Tiberias drew up their Masoretick Notes there was it is probable extant something of this nature They had before this time some Accompt not only of all the Letters of the Bible but of all the Apices of them for to this our Saviour alludes in Mat. 5. 18. Not one Iot or one Tittle which latter is meant of those little Horns Pricks and Dots belonging to the Hebrew Letters Not only the smallest Letters as Iod but the Cuttings of those Letters were diligently observ'd by the Masoretick Jews And this their nice and almost fond Criticism was serviceable to the keeping of the Hebrew Text entire and unchanged Thus the Masoreth as they express it is a Hedg or Fence to the Law Theâ— critical Notes and Remarks of the old Jews havâ— preserved the Text of the Bible from being corrupted and abused So that we may from henâ— gather that we have in our hands the same Heâ—brew Text which was at first given by God to 〈◊〉 People But some tell us that the Old Testament 〈◊〉 bâ—rnt at the same time when the Temple was 〈◊〉 that Ezra after the Captivity dictated and writ 〈◊〉 over again according to what we find recordâ—â— in 2 Esdras 14. 21 23 24. So there was some Recovery of the Law but the Original Book beinâ— lost it cannot be imagined but that there are many â—aults and Mistakes in This which we have 〈◊〉 present I answer Either this Passage in the Aâ—pocryphal Writer speaks of some other Book distinct from that of the Mosaick Law or it is to bâ— reckoned as fabulous and supposititious and so 〈◊〉 Creditâ— is to be given to it for in Nehem. 8. 2 3. there is mention of the Book of the Law being broughâ— before the Congregation and its being read before 〈◊〉 Men and the Women but not a Syllable of the Maâ—tâ—r mentioned in Esdras is hero to be found Yes 't is implied that the Book of the Law was still the same for you may observe that there is a particular Account of what the Chaldeans destroyed and burnt and carried away at the taking of Ierusâ—â—em but there is not a word of these holy Books which most certainly would have been taken notice of they being of so inestimable a Vaâ—â—â— Morcover if we should suppose the Law was burnt in the Temple yet there were many Copies of it among the Jews which without doubt were preserved We have no reason therefore to suspect that the Hebrew Original of the Old Testament is corrupted But some of the Antient Fathers in the Christian Church as well as some Learned Moderns have asserted that the Hebrew is corrupted I answer first as to the Fathers it is granted that Iustin Martyr declares himself to be of this Opinion In his Dialogue with Trypho he considently assirms that the Jews erased many things out of the Bible and he assigns particular Instances in the Psalms Isaiah and Ieremiah And this they did saith he because they hated Christ and his Religion and thought some of those Places favoured the Christian Cause too much Here by the by you may take notice of that great Mistake and Oversight in Bishop Ward 's Essays where he peremptorily asserts that never any of the Antient Fathers have in their greatest heat of Zeal against the Iews accused them of such Corruption i. e. of the Scriptures But this is not the first time that Iustin Martyr hath suffer'd himself to be impos'd upon in matter of Historical Truth This among others is questionless a gross Mistake of that good Man and his strong Averseness to the Jews and his belief of their Willingness and Readiness to deprave the Scriptures for their own Ends betrayed him to it As for other Fathers as Tertullian Irenaecus Origen Eusebius who it is true sometimes complain that the Scripture is corrupted by the Jews they speak of their adulterating the Text rather as to the Sense than as to the Words they mean that the Translations which the Jews used were false for they generally adhered to Aquila's and Theodotion's Version and preferr'd it before that of the Seventy Whence their Interpretations of Scripture were unsound and erroneous and thereby they sometimes set up Judaism against Christianity But this was done without corrupting thâ— Hebrew Copies of the Bible And that the Jewâ— had been guilty of no such thing is expresly asserted and maintained by Ierom and Augustine two Antient Fathers of a great Fame for Learning and Piety as those before named These worthy Persons refute that Suspicion and Rumour which it seems were then risen namely that thâ— Jews had adulterated the Hebrew Text. Thesâ— Fathers not only declare that they did no such thing but they praise them for their Faithfulness in preserving the Bible pure and uncorrupt Then as to some of the Moderns who have asserted the Hebrew Copies to be faulty and depraved it is easy to see what it was that prompted them to it The Hebrew Text is corrupted and so is that of the Septuagint say the Romanists but the old Vulgar Latin is uncorrupt and infallible so determines the Tridentine Council Several of that Communion have written against the Purity of the Hebrew Copies and laboured to prove them corrupt but Morinus hath shewed himself more zealous than all of them in this Point and he frankly confesseth this was his main Design in it viz. to baffle the Protestants who make the Scripture the Rule of their Faith and Manners If the Originals of the Bible be lost and the Transcripts be defective and erroneous how can the Bible be a certain Rule What will become then of the
Books with us We need not stay to attend here to what a late Learned Writer before named hath with much Confidence but slender Reason suggested viz. that the Bible of the Old Testament is an Abbreviated Collection from Antient Records which were much more large He confesseth that the Canon of Scripture is taken out of Authentick Registeries but the Authors who collected it added and diminished as they pleased especially he asserts this concerning the Historical Books that they are Abridgments of larger Records and Summaries of other larger Acts kept in the Jewish Archives and these publick Scribes who writ them out took the liberty to alter Words as they saw occasion So that in short according to this Critick here are only some broken Pieces and Scraps taken out of the first Authentick Writings A bold and daring Assertion and founded on no other Bottom than F. Simon 's Brain Who would expect this from one that is a Man of great Sense and Reason one that is a great Master of Critical Learning and hath presented the World with very choice Remarks on the History of the Bible for truly I am not of his Opinion who saith he sees not any thing in this Author's Writings buâ— what is common It is to be lamented that a Person otherwise so Judicious and Observing hath given himself up here to his own Fancy and Conceit He invents a new Office of publick Registers that were Divinely inspired he makes Notaries and Prophets the same He gives no Proof and Demonstration of that Adding and Diminishing which the Scribes he talks of made he hatâ— not one tolerable Argument to evince any of thâ— Books of Scripture to be Fragments of greater ones Indeed I should mightily have wondred that so Ingenious so Sagacious so Learned a Man haâ— broach'd such groundless Notions if I did noâ— consider that this subtile Romanist designs hereâ—â— as most of that Church generally do to depreciaâ—â—â— the Bible and to represent it as a Book of Fragments and Shreds that so when our Esteem 〈◊〉 the Authority of Scripture is weakned yea taken away we may wholly rest upon Tradition anâ— found our Religion as well as the Scriptures 〈◊〉 that alone This is that which he drives at in 〈◊〉 Critical History both of the Old and New Testamenâ— But all sober and considerate Persons will bewarâ— of him when they discover this Design Theâ— will easily see through his plausible Stories foâ—â— Surmises bold Conjectures and seeming Argâ—mentations and they will have the greater Reverence for the Bible because he and others havâ— attacked it with so much Contempt and Rudenesâ— and purposely bring its Authority into question that they may set up something else above 〈◊〉 Notwithstanding then the Cavils and Objection of designing Men we have reason to believe anâ— avouch the Authority of the Old Testament and to be thorowly perswaded that the Books are entirely transmitted to us without any Corruption and are the same that ever they were without and Diminution or Addition We have them as they were written by the first Authors we have them entire and perfect and not as some fondly suggest contracted abbreviated curtail'd Unto the Iews the antient People of God were committed his Oracles as the Apostle speaks and they shewed themselves conscientious and diligent Conservators of them The Jewish Nation saith St. Augustin have been as 't were the Chest-keepers for the Christians they have faithfully preserv'd that Sacred Depositum for them they have safely kept that Ark wherein the Law and the Prophets were Lock'd up God would have the Jews to be Librarii Christianorum saith Drusius Keepers of those Sacred Volumes for us Christians and it is certain they kept them with great Care the like whereof is not to be found to have been taken in preserving any other sort of Writings under Heaven And seeing they have so carefully handed the Old Testament down to us we are concern'd to receive it with a proportionable Thankfulness and to reckon this their Delivering of those Writings down to us as no mean Argument of their Truth and Certainty Secondly The Authority of the New Testament is confirmed by External Testimony or Tradition no less than that of the Old Testament We have the Authentick Suffrage of the Primitive Church the Unanimous Consent of the Christians of the first Ages that this Book is of Divine Inspiration and that it is Pure and Uncorrupted Some of the Fathers and first Writers give us a Catalogue of the Books of the New Testament and they are the very same with those which we have at this day Athanasius particularly enumerating those Books sets down all those which we now embrace as Canonical and no others And many of the Fathers of the first Ages after Christ as Irenaeus Iustin Martyr Clemens Alexandrinus Origen Tertullian c. quote the Places in the New Testament as they are now If it be objected that in the Fathers sometimes the Text of Scripture is not exactly what we find it and read it at this day This must be remembred that they sometimes quoted the Meaning not the very Words At other times their Memories fail'd them as to the Words and thence they chang'd them into others and instead of those in the Text used some that were like them So when they were in haste and not at leisure to consult the Text they made use of such Words and Expressions as they thought came nearest to it Heinsius shews this in a vast many places Sometimes they contract the Word of the Text and give only the brief Sense of it at other times they enlarge it and present us with a Comment upon it yea sometimes as they see occasion and as their Matter leads them to it they invert the Words and misplace the Parts of the Text. But no Man ought hence to infer that the Scriptures of the New Testament then and now are not the same And as for the Number of the Sacred Writers and their Books it hatâ— been always the same i. e. the same Catalogue and Canon have been generally acknowledged and received by the Christian Church It is true some Particular Books have been questioned but by a few only and for a time but the Church was at last fully satisfied about them the Generality oâ— Christians agreed to own all those Books which are now owned by us All the Eastern Churches held the Epistle to the Hebrews to be Canonical though the Latins it is granted were not so unanimous This Epistle and that of St. Iames the second Epistle of St. Peter the second and third of St. Iohn and the Epistle of St. Iude and the Apocalypse were questioned in the first Century saith Eusebius but he acquaints us withal that they were afterwards by general Consent received into the Canon of Holy Scripture for the Doubts were resolved upon mature Deliberation So that the questioning of those Books is now a Conâ—â—rmation of the Truth and Authority of
hajim the Breath of the Spirit of Life the antient Sages among the Gentiles who were no strangers to this and other Texts as I shall shew afterwards derived two Notions the first whereof was this that the Soul is Breath and accordingly in Greek and Latin it hath its Names from breathing This 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 this Spiratulum vitae as the Vulgar Latin renders it by which Man's Body was inspired was the occasion I guess of these Denominations of the Soul from Breath Wind or Air and that of the Poet Divinaâ— particula aurae which is spoken of the Soul seems to refer to this Another Notion which they derived from this metaphorical Expression of Breathing or Asslation was that the Soul the Rational Soul of Man is a part of God for as Breath is something that comes from within a Man so Souls that are set forth by Breath are the Emanations of God they come from him and are Parts of him The Soul say the Platonists â— not only the Work of God but a Portion of him Which it is likely was Plato's meaning when he said the Soul is a sharer of the Nature of God But this was more especially the Stoicks apprehension of Humane Souls they are saith the Royal Philosopher a Part a Piece an Effluvium of the Godhead With whom Arianus agrees telling that our Souls are so linked to God that they are Particles of him and as 't were pluck'd from him But he is very extravagant when he adds in pursuance of this that as to our Souls we are not inferiour to or less than God himself Epictetus himself and Seneca prononnce the Soul to be a Piece a Part of the Divine Essence Cicery speaks like one of this Sect as he frequently doth when he saith our Souls are taken out and pluck'd off from the Nature of God and are certain Segments of the Divine Mind And because it was hold by some Philosophers that some of the Inferiour Animals as Bees had Souls resembling those of Men therefore they asserted that they likewise were parts of the Divinity All this comes if I mistake not from that forenamed Passage in Moses's History concerning the Production of Man God breathed into him the Breath â—f Life which was interpreted as if humane Souls were partial Effluxes or Aporrhae's of the Divine Essence it self The making of Eve out of Adam was also obscurely intimated in what Plato saith in his Symposium namely that the first Man was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a Mixture of both Sexes Which Fable of his was from the Jewish Tradition that the first Man was made an Hermaphrodite that he had two Bodies join'd together one of a Male another of a Female and that God afterwards split him into two distinct Bodies whence arose Man and Woman If the Jewish Rabbies who were better acquainted with Scripture talk'd after this doting rate Plato may well be excused who perhaps had it only on Tradition and had not the Means to correct his Mistakes which they had But this is plain that this Fable is a Corruption of the Sacred Story which speaking of our First Parents saith God called their Name Adam as if their having but One Name signified they were but One Person and again in the same Verse Male and Female created he them as if the first Man who is spoken of in the Verse immediately foregoing consisted of a double Sex But it is evident that the Words relate to both and the reason why the Name Adam is given to both is because they were both of them from the Earth one immediately the other remotely but afterwards we read that they had distinct Names Adam being appropriated to the Man and Eve to the Woman And this ridiculous Fable which Plato had pick'd up might be occasioned likewise from a misunderstanding of that Text God took one of the Man's Ribs and out of it made he a Woman Because the Woman was formed out of the Man's Side they inferr'd that Adam was at first both Man and Woman and that the Woman at her first Make stuck to his Side Which is a gross mistaking of the Text but confirms the Truth and Antiquity of that Book of Moses which assures us of Eve's Formation out of Adam which was the thing that gave rise to this erroneous Tradition May we not think that Adam's Dominion over the Beasts which was accompanied with his Calling them and giving them Names was the Foundation of what the Poets talk of Orpheus's drawing the Beasts after him and making them Tame and causing them to stand still and as it were answer to their Names Or else it was a Representation of the Beasts and all sorts of Animals coming into the Ark at Noah's Call which is a Confirmation of another known Passage in the Mosaick Writings But I am not positive here and in some such-like Passages which occur in the Poets tho in others I shall heap up several plain and evident Circumstances sufficient to convince the Reader that they have reference to something spoken of in Scripture As to Adam's giving of Names to all things mentioned Gen. 2. 19. it appears that Plato was not a stranger to it for in his Cratylus where it is disputed whether Words signify by Institution or from Nature he first denies the Language of his Grecians to have been the Original one as in another place he calls his Countreymen the Greeks Youths and Striplings of yesterday and consequently their Language was not the antientest and then he hints that Hebrew was the Original Tongue which is meant by what is said Gen. 11. 1. that the whole Earth was of one Language and of one Speech And though he conceals the Name of the Iews or Hebrews yet when he expresly affirms in this Dialogue that the right Doctrine of Names and their Interpretation are to be fetch'd from the Barbarians as the more antient we are not to doubt that he means the Iews or Hebrews for all agree that they were call'd Barbaâ—â—â—â— by the Greeks as these were so by them And hence I gather that Plato and other Heathens knew and perhaps had read that Adam gave Names proper and significant Names to all Creatures which Moses particularly makes mention of and must be the very thing that is here meant by Plato when he acknowledgeth that the true Etymologies of Things and the Interpretation of Names are to be derived from the Barbarians The First and Innocent State of Man and that with some of the Circumstances of it which could be known only from the Book of Moses is spoken of by the antient Writers among the Heathens Thus you will â—ind that Hesiod gives us an admirable Description of it In Plato's Atlanticus or Critias are plainly to be seen the Footsteps of the Old and Primeve State of Man when the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as he saith prevail'd when the Diving 〈◊〉
〈◊〉 that Demoniacal Serpenâ— You will find Origen asserting that this was taken from Moses's relation concerning the Serpent iâ— Paradise and not this from that as Celsus moâ—â— egregiously failing in Antiquity and Chronology maintained Eusebius also is of the same Opinion affirming that this Ophioneus refers to the Devil in the form of a Serpent and adds to make it probable that Pherecydes was conversant with the Phoenicians who worshipp'd their God under the form of a Serpent the Devil affecting to be adored in that Shape which he first assumed And not only in Phoenioia but in other Countries Dragons or Serpents or Snakes for these are promiscuouâ—ly used for one another were reckoned among the Secret Mysteries of the Gentiles These had so great a Veneration for Serpents or Dragons that some of their Temples had their Denomination thence and were stiled Draconian saith Strabo The Babylonians worshipp'd a Dragon as the Apoâ—ryphal Writings relate The Egyptians worshipp'd Opbioneus as Eusebius testifieth and in their Hieroglyphicks they â—hewed that they were wonderful Admirers of Serpents for the Heads of their Gods were incircled with Serpents and Basilisks saith Horus the Crowns and Dia 〈◊〉 of their Kings were set with Asps and Suakes Serpents being the Emblems of Dominion and Principality yea of Immortality and Divinity faith the same Author And which is yet more to our purpose Eusebius observes that the Egyptians as well as the Phoenicians used to call Serpents Good Daemons which is a plain Relick of the Devil 's assuming the Form of some goodly Serpent and appearing like a good Daemon or Angel of Light when he accosted our Mother Eve and laid siege to her Integrity And to pass from Egypt to Greece there were here also some Remembrances of this notable thing for the Images of Serpents were set over the Gates of Temples and Conseâ—rated Places and generally they Painted â—erpents or Dragons in all Holy Places as the Geâ—â—â—â— of those Places for they perswaded themselves that the Genius of the Place appeared in the shape of a Serpent Among these Grecians the Devil was commonly worshipp'd in this Primitive Figure â—ore especially at Delphos whence as a Learned â—ritick hath remarked Apollo is called Pythius and Pytho from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a Serpent I might add whâ—â— Clement of Alexandria reports that the Heatheâ— at their Feasts of Bacchus were crowned with Seâ—â—pents and used to carry a Serpent in Processioâ— and cry with a loud Voice Eva Eva for Hevâ—â— or Hivia saith he in the Hebrew signifies a Sâ—â—â—pent This latter was partly a Mistake of his 〈◊〉 it is in the Chaldee that it signifies so and is 〈◊〉 Word used by the Chaldee Translators in Gen. 〈◊〉 and other places for a Serpent and so we are thenâ— informed what a Reverence was paid to Serpeâ—â— by the Antients Or what if I should offer tâ—â—â— Conjecture that Eva or Evia or Hevia are plain Remembrance of our Mother Eve or Hâ—â—â—â— or according to the Hebrew Termination Heâ—â—â— or Havah Which is the more probable becâ—â—â—â— the proclaiming of this Name is join'd with tâ—â— carrying of a Serpent which we know that unhâ—â—â—py Woman was too well acquainted with Aâ—â— perhaps the word Evantes which is used by Vâ—â—gil to signify those madding Frolicks had its Orâ—â—ginal hence Thus there is a double Memorial iâ— that Pagan Festival Solemnity to wit of a Râ—â—markable Person and as Remarkable a Thing râ—â—corded in Sacred Story Now I ask whence caâ— this Memorial of Serpents to be observ'd so geâ—â—â—rally among the Pagans Whence was it that tâ—â— Old Heathens were such Adorers of these Crâ—â—â—tures How came it to pass that the Devil 〈◊〉 worshipp'd by them under this Form Wheâ—â— did this Custom prevail among the Phoenicians â—â—â—bylonians Egyptians and Grecians Nay S. â—â—â—gustin acquaints us that some Heretick Christiâ—â— made it a great part of their Religion to worship a Serpent And if we should leave the Antients and come down to latter Ages I might here alledg what Luther â—aith he heard a Merchant affirm namely that in the Indies he had â—een People worship a Great Snake with the highest Reverence and Honour imaginable Of all this there cannot be a better Account given than that which I have already offered It is questionless a remembrance of what happened in the beginning of the World and is recorded in the Book of Genesis that Satan who had been a kind of God a Glorious Angel and therefore pass'd for such a one still among the Ignorant Heathens appear'd in a Serpentine Figure to Adam and Eve in Paradise And this reminds me of another Circumstance of Man's Fall viz. the Place which was Paradise or the Garden of Eden which as I said before seems to be represented by the famous Gardon of the Hesperides This I know hath been a commonly received Notion this Poetical Passage hath been usually applied to this purpose but â—et us not think it the less true because of the Commonness of itâ— If any Man seriously weigh what is reported of this Garden he will think it not improbable that the Fall of Man is couched in this Poetick Fable For this Garden yielded Golden Fruit i. e. very choice and excellent Fruit and such as was as â—empting as Gold was afterwards which plainly points to the Forbidden Fruit in Paradise which was so desirable and delightful so tempting and charming And this Fruit these Golden Apples were kept and watch'd by a Dragon or Serpent which plainly refers to the Devil in the form of a Serpent who was always watching about the Treâ— not to keep the Man and Woman from eating â— it but to sollicit and tempt them by all means 〈◊〉 do it What they add of Hercules's staying 〈◊〉 Dragon is an addition of their own Fancies 〈◊〉 must always be expected in their representing 〈◊〉 these Stories as I have intimated before 〈◊〉 the Issue was that the Golden Fruit was stolen aâ—â—â— that is in plain Terms our Parents did eat of 〈◊〉 Forbidden Fruit. This was a downright Steaâ—â— or Robbery for it was taking away that whiâ—â— was not their own and which they were strictâ—â— commanded not to take away Thus Paradise 〈◊〉 removed by the Poets out of Asia into Africa 〈◊〉 whatever Place it was where the Heâ—perides 〈◊〉 their Garden This Fiction of theirs was maâ—â— out of Genesis which speaks of the Garden 〈◊〉 Eden of the Serpent and of the Forbidden Frâ—â—â— which were the occasions of Man's being temptâ—â— and deceived Whence it is clear that the 〈◊〉 Poets Philosophers and Sages among the Heathâ—â—â— were not ignorant of the very things which Moâ—â—â— the Inâ—pired Writer gives us an account of 〈◊〉 the first Transgression of Man and the Origâ—â— of it the Depravation of Mankind and the â—â—â—serable Consequences and Effects of it as the Câ—â—sing of the Earth and the Barrenness which eâ—sâ—â—â— upon it with the Infirmities and Diseases that Mâ—â— Bodies were
Alah nor Chi Alon nor Chi gnolam but Chi Elohim or Chi El take which you please that is referr'd to here by the Poet for these are the very words used in Scripture and we read that one of them especially is the express form of Swearing among the Hebrews Which is the thing I alledged this passage for viz. To let you see how Pagan Writers have frequent references to the Book of God and particularly the Name of the True God and to the Customs and Usages there spoken of and thereby do in some measure give testimony to the Truth and Reality of those Writings I would offer to the Learned another Notion in prosecution of the Subject I have been so long upon I am of the Opinion that from The frequent mention of Horns in the Old Testament the Heathens borrow'd the like expression and apply'd it in that very sense in which 't is used in those Holy Writings The Hebrew Keren whence the Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Latin Cornu and the German and English Horn signifies Might Strength Fortitude as also Ioy Safety Prosperity whence you read of the Horn of Salvation 2 Sam. 22. 3. Psal. 18. 2. and the exalting lifting up and setting 〈◊〉 the Horn 1 Sam. 2. 1. Ps. 75. 4 10. Ps. 89. 17. Ps. 112. 9. Lam. 2. 17. Zach. 1. 21. On the contrary cutting off the Horn signifies debasing degrading a mournful unsafe afflicted Condition 〈◊〉 is clear from Ps. 75 10. Ier. 48. 25. Lam. 2. 3. And defiling the Horn is of the same import 〈◊〉 16. 5. From the signification of the Verb Kuran we may be partly confirmed in this sense of the Noun Keren for 't is said of Moses's Face that it shone Ex. 34. 29. it was very Bright and Glorious The vulgar Latin renders it it was Horn'd and thence was said before Moses is â—sually Pictured with Horns But we must unâ—â—rstand it spoken Metaphorically viz. of those â—ays or Beams of Light which darted from his face and which were as 't were Horns of Light So in Hab. 3. 4. by Horns is meant Brightness or Light and it is so expresly interpreted in that rerse The Radiency the Splendour of Moses's Face was very great and is rightly called by the Apostle the Glory of his Countenance 2 Cor. 3. 7. So that hence we may gather that the word imports Outward Glory And as this word Keren signifies more generally Power Grandeur Ourward Glory and Prosperity so it more particularly denotes Kingly Power Soveraign Dominiou and Empire the Greatness and Splendor of Crowned Heads Whence by the way I propound it as probable that from the Eastern words Karan and Keren are derived the Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Dominus Imperator and the Latin Corona Thus Horn is applied in 1 Sam. 2. 10. He shall give strength unto his King and exalt the Horn of his Annointed And in the Psalms you will find that this word hath particular reference to David as King Ps. 89. 24. 91. 10. So in Ps. 132. 17. 't is spoken of him as the Lord 's Annointed and 't is joyn'd with a Crown in the next verse In the Book of Daniel this Language is very common in the 7th and 8th Chapters a Horn and Horns signifie Princely Dominion and the Persons that exercis'd it and in the latter of these Chapters those two Horn'd Beasts a Ram and a Goat are Representatives of Kings and Kingdoms It is in express words said in two places Horns are Kings Dan. 7. 24. 8. 7. Now from this particular stile and idiom of the Ancient Holy Book of the Scriptures the Heathen Writers learnt to speak after the same manner Not only in a general way was the word Horn used by some of their Authors to express Vigour Spirit Strength and Power but more especially and signally they makâ— use of it to signifie Supream Power and Dignity such as that of their Gods and of their Kings Thus Corniger was the Epithet of Iupiter Hammon and we may inform our selves from several Writers that he was commonly pictured with Horns which had its rise I conceive from the like representation of Great Ones in the Old Testament as you have heard I know other Reasons are alledg'd as that of Servius who thinks this Iupiter had that Title and was represented Horned because of his Winding Oracles because his Answers had as many crooked Turnings as a Ram's Horn. Macrobius and some others tell us that this Hammon was no other than the Sun whose Beams are Cornute whose Rays are in the fashion of Horns If the Moon had been meant then I confess the Epithet of Horned had been very Natural But I don't think that the Metaphorical Horns of the Sun which are its Rays were thought of here by the Antients Wherefore I look upon these as mean and trifling Reasons But the true occasion if I mistake not of their describing Iupiter Hammon with Horns and of representing other Gods as Pan and Bacchus after the same manner was this that they complied with the Stile of the Sacred Writings as was an usual thing with them which set forth Great Power Magnificence and Glory especially Kingly Power and Greatness by the expression of Horns This suited well with their Gods who were Great Folks and generally Deified Kings We read that a Ram and a Goat are Symbols of Regal Strength in the Prophetick Writings in imitation of which it is probable Iupiter Hammon was worshipp'd in Afsrick in the shape of an Image which had partly the proportions of a Ram and partly of a Goat And from the same Original viz. the Holy Scriptures it was that Antiently the Pagan Kings and Monarchs were represented and stiled Horned as we may satisfie our selves from several Authors It is well known that Alexander the Great was called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 bicornis of which some give this Reason because say they of the amplitude of his Empire which was extended to both the extream Horns of the World East and West Others say he would have been thought to be the Son of Iupiter Hammon who was Cornute and accordingly they drew Alexander so And there are other Reasons assign'd by Authors why this Great Conquerour had the denomination of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but they seem to be far fetch'd and not to give us the true and genuine account of it which I take to be this viz. That this Title was derived to the Gentiles from the frequent Language and Phraseology of the Old Testament which expresses Kingly Power by Horns and more especially from the Prophecy of Daniel where the Grecian Monarchy is deseribed by a He Goat an Horn'd Animal and the first King of that third Monarchy viz. Alexander the Great is signified by Keren Chazuth a Notable Horn Dan. 8. 5. a Great and Visible Horn as the Hebrew word properly signifies And again he is call'd in the same Chapter the Great Horn v. 21. All Interpreters agree in
their Religious Rites from the Gentiles That from what hath been premised we may take notice of and admire the singular Providence of Heaven That we are ascertain'd of the Antiquity Reasonableness and Certainty of our Religion That we are reconcil'd to the writings of Prophane Authors That we are assured of the Truth and Authority of the Scriptures of the Old Testament I Will now add unto Reason and Evidence the Suffrage of the Learned and Wise whether Ancients or Moderns It was averr'd long since by Demetrius Phalereus that Great Historian and Philosopher in an Epistle of his to King Ptolomey that the Gentile Philosophers took many things from the Holy Scriptures as you will find him cited by Eusebius in his Evangelical Preparation This is an early Testimony to the truth of what I have asserted By this it appears that the Notion which I have offered is above two thousand years Old Iosephus the Learned Iew who lived about half a thousand years after attests the same and professedly proves that both Philosophers and Poets borrowed from the Sacred Fountains of Scripture This is abundantly testified by the Christian Fathers as Tatianus who hath a set Oration on this Subject that what Learning the Greeks gloried in was received all of it from the Barbarians as they call'd the Iews Tâ—eophilus Bishop of Antioch who lived likewise in the Second Century asserts this in defence of Christianity proving that whatever the Pagan Poets writ of Hell and the pains of it and several other Subjects in Divinity was stolen from the Writings of the inspired Prophets and that the Christian doctrine which is in a great part taken from them is the Ancientest Religion Iustin the Christian Philosopher and martyr speaks to the like purpose and proves that all the true Notions in Theology among the Pagans sprang from Moses and the Holy Writings and he instanceth in and enlargeth on many Particulars shewing that Orpheus Homer and Plato had several of their Words Phrases Opinions Traditions Descriptions from the Prophetick Writings He maintains that the Fables of Bacchus Hercules Aesculapius c. were made out of the depraved sense and meaning of the Holy Writ At another time he pursueth the same Argument and attempts to demonstrate that all the Great and Brave things in the Philosophers and Poets Writings are from the Holy Book Clement of Alexandria is very copious on this Theme The Scope of the first Book of his Stromata is to shew that the Philosophy of the Hebrews was many Generations older than that of the Gentiles and in prosecution of this he endeavours to evince that the Opinions of the Greek Philosophers and others were taken from Moses and other Hebrews And in the Second Book of his Stromata he farther insisteth on this Subject and proves that the Greeks were Notorious Plagiaries and stole their Philosophy from the Barbarians And so he goes on in the following Books to prove that all the good Notions among the Greeks came from the Hebrews that whatever Excellent Truths the former taught thâ—y had from the latter they Sacrilegiously took them from the Holy Patriarchs and Iews This is the sense of the forty seventh Chapter of Tertullian's Apologetick he there maintains that both Poets and Philosophers were beholding to the Prophets and derived all their best things from them Yea those very Arguments which the Pagans bring against the Christian Truth are fetch'd from it as I observ'd from him before I have mention'd Origen already but if you consult his Fourth Book against Celsus you will find this more largely asserted viz. That the Pagan Rites and Stories were taken from the Scriptures Eusebius likewise hath been quoted before but if the Reader think good to peruse the Author he will see this Argument insisted on in four or five Books together where he proves that the Greeks had some understanding of Moses's Theology and follow'd the Iewish Writers in several things which he makes good by alledging several passages out of Theophrastus Hecataeus Porphyrius Numenius Megasthenes c. And afterwards he goes on and more designedly clears this Proposition that what is good in the Writings of the Gentile Philosophers is all stoln from the Hebrews and that the Wisdom of the Greeks especially came from the Iews I might add the Testimony of St. Augustin who shews that the Platonists borrowed from the Scripture And of Theodoret who agrees with him in this and farther proves that other Philosophers had their Theologick Notions from Moses and the Prophets Thus we see this is an Old and Received Truth Nor doth it want the Sâ—ffrage of the most Learned Modern Writers some of whom without any order of time I will briefly mention Stuckius is very plain and peremptory and speaks the Sum of what we have delivered in the preceeding Discourse The whole Religion of the Old Pagans saith he proceeded from a depraved perverse and preposterous kind of imitating that Ancient and truly Divine Religion which the Patriarchs and their posterity the Iews had such a reverence for as being prescribed them by God himself Villalpandus on the Pentateuch professedly declares that the Sacrifices and other Usages among the Gentiles came from the Iews Who can deny saith another that the Laws which were given to those Holy Men the Hebrews came first to the Egyptians and then out of Egypt went to Greece The Elder Vossius hath in almost innumerable places assorted this that the Gentiles made a great number of their Fables out of the Histories which are in the Sacred Writings Bochart hath with great Wit and Learning traced and discovered the footsteps of Scripture-History among the Heathens in their Mythology It is the Opinion of Marcus Marinus that the Theological Sentiments concerning Divine Things were the same among all the Ancient Hebrews and Patriarchs but afterwards they were depraved by the Greeks and Converted into Fables Lewis Capell hath these express words In the Old Fables of the Greeks you may perceive some shadow and Image some dark and flying footsteps as 't were of several of the Histories in the Bible Which might be demonstrated by a manifold induction of particulars It is the declar'd judgment of another that the Gentiles were wont to transferr the more remarkable Histories of the Old Testament and the Divine Miracles related therein to their false Gods And he instances in several And because I have asserted in the foregoing Discourse that the Sacred Mysteries and Rites of God's own appointment have been prophaned and abused even to Magical purposes I will adjoyn here the Testimony of Petrus Crinitus who expresly tells us that the Egyptians and others made and invented Magical Ceremonies out of the Scacred Rites and Observances of the Iews and that they were wholly indebted to these for them Kircher and Isaac Vossius have done their part in this Subject but Huetius in his Evanâ—â—lical
Renowned Acts of several of the Patriarchs and first Worthies c. It is a great establishing of our Faith that those Pagans derived so many things from Scripture The Gentile Writers vouch a great part of our Religion Wherefore we must needs imbrace it when it is attested by such Disinteressed Persons 3. We ought to take notice of the Wonderful Providence of God in this matter Behold the Scripture is attested by those who never owned its Authority yea the very Enemies of these Holy Writings ratiâ—ie the Truth and Certainty of them The Heathen Poets whilst they Corrupt Divine Truth assert it Their very Lies and Fictions bear witness to the Sacred Verities their Fables confirm the Infallibility of the Bible This is the Lord 's doing here the Great and Over-ruling Wisdom of God is seen Here his Almighty Power in baâ—â—ing Satan's Contrivances and Designs may be discern'd He as was said before intended the Corruption of the Scriptures the silencing of the Truth the Exalting of himself and the Advancing of his Kingdom But the All-Wise and Powerful Moderator of the World disappointed his Designs and made this thing we are speaking of serviceable and beneficial to Religion he made it become an Argument of its Antiquity Reasonableness and Certainty against the Cavils of Atheists and Infidels 4. Henceforth we are reconciled to the Writings of Prophane Authors We have this considerable advantage by reading the Works of the Ancient Heathens and by perusing their Stories and Fables that we shall find some Greater Thing couched in them than the bare Narrative For these Writers borrow'd many things from the Holy Book their broken Stories are often-times an imperfect account of Scripture Relations Sundry things in their Writings are gather'd out of the Divine Volume but are strangely wrested pervertrd and obscured by having new Names and â—eigned Circumstances affix'd to them Almost all the Gentile Fables and Theology flowed from a depraved sense of the Sacred Writings The Poets disguise true Stories with many Fictions and some Reliques of Divine Truth are buried under their ingenuous Fancies and Fabulous Narrations Ovid Transcribed the Greek Theology from Orpheus Homer Hesiod and other Ancient Poets and these had it from the Bible The very Poetick Fictions refer unto real Story and are drawn from the Divine Source of Truth So that we are reading the Holy Scripture in a manner whilst we are turning over Pagan Writers In these we meet with Truths Transplanted from the Sacred Book we find many passages stollen from the Hebrew Fountains It is not to be denied then that Scholars and Students yea the very Candidates of Sacred Theology may with great profit prie into these Writings of the Pagans for here are the footsteps of Divine Verities Prophane and Sacred Learning are to be joyn'd The Gentile Monuments illustrate the inspired ones We may notwithstanding the disguise which Poets have put upon the Stories see the foundation of them and perceive that those vain Figmentsâ— are grounded on some Solid Truth and that a Sacred Treasure lies hid under those confused Fables For this is not to be denied that Palestine afforded Greece matter of fancy and invention the Pagan Poets were befriended by the Iews Athens was indebted to Ierusalem Parnassus was beholding to Sinai and Helicon to Iordan You see then the advantage we may reap by being acquainted with Prophane Writers whilst we look further than the outward shape which they have given to many things and search into that Truth which lies hid under it even the Sacred and undoubted History of the Old Testament Thus we may make them serviceable to far higher and better ends than they are intended This is the best improvement that can be made of them to see the true Source of what is written by them to understand whence they borrowed their matter and to confirm our selves in the belief of the Truth of the Sacred Writings by perusing these which are Prophane 5thly and lastly then See the Authority Truth and Certainty of the Holy Scriptures of the Old Testament which is the main thing I have been aiming at I had proved this before by several Arguments and those perhaps on some accounts more Forcing and Convictive than this but I thought good to add this to them as no contemptible way of proving the Antiquity and Authority of the Sacred Book The Truth of the Historical part of the Old Testament is evidenced from Heathen Writers not only Historians but Philosophers and Poets A Man may by comparing these with the Sacred Volume find out the Original of the Pagan Traditions and Fictions and observe the Lineaments of true and unquestionable History among them Hence we shall have no reason to doubt that there were such Persons and Things in being as are spoken of in the Old Testament and that the Passages and Transactions there mention'd were real and true This admirably serves to evince the Authority of those Writings this proves the Truth of the Records of Holy Writ and that they ought to be received as the Oracles of God i. e. as Infallible CHAP. X. The Authority of the Books of the New-Testament confirmed by Pagan and Iewish Writers who speak of a King or Lord that should come out of the East and particularly out of Judaea An Enumeration of the Opinions of the Learned concerning the Sibylls with the particular Sentiment of the Author viz. That the Contents of their Verses were horrow'd from the Old-Testament and that those Women were not Prophetesses but only related what they found in the Inspired Writings or heard of thence A full Answer to the Objections of those who hold the Sibylline Writings to be Spurious NExt I am to shew how the Scriptures of the New-Testament are vouched and confirmed by an External Testimony i. e. how professed Pagans â—nd Iews Enemies to Christianity have related â—nd asserted the very same things that are set down â—n those Evangelical Writings First I will begin with that which is of a middle nature between what I have been discoursing of before and what â— am now to ingage in which therefore may aptâ—y serve as a Transition from one to the other I â—ean the belief and report recorded in Pagan Writers that a King or Lord should come from the â—ast and do great and mighty things This was deâ—ived from the Scriptures of the Old Testament and 〈◊〉 belongs to the former Discourse but becaâ—se it is mentioned by Historians that were after Christ's time and the Application is with all reason to be made to Him I rightly bring it in here It was I say a constant Report that prevail'd about the time of our Saviour's Birth and afterwards that some eminent Person or Persons should rise out of those Eastern Nations and be Lords of the World We find Tacitus asserting this and that great Politician and Statesman would needs have it fulfilled in Vespasian and Titus because they were called out of Iudea unto the Empire of Rome Suetonius
Prophetesses for such they suppos'd them to be to assert the Writings of the New Testament It may be said that it doth not absolutely and necâ—ssarily follow that because the Fathers used the Sibylls Verses to confute the Pagans therefore they were true for they might suppose them to be such though they did not expresly declare it In answer to which I return that it cannot but be granted that there is a great probability of these Sibylline Writings being true because they are quoted by the Fathers For 1. Many of these knowing Persons use their Testimony If one or two only did so we could make no conclusion from thence but since it is certain that great numbers of them not only those before named but others expresly appeal'd to those Books we cannot with any Reason slight their Allegations 2. If these Books were quoted by the Fathers but seldom and rarely there would not be so great a Motive to attend to them but seeing we find them not only once or twice but very often made use of by them it argues that they deliberately did it and it invites us to give the greater attention and credit to them 3. They quote them not as on Supposition only but as True and Genuine and such as may and ought to be depended on 4. The Fathers were Persons that were Competent Judges in this Case Many of them were Men of Sagacity and of a Critical Genius and were not easily to be imposed upon They had also time and leisure to examine these Writings and to enquire whether they were forged or no and we are sure it was their Concern to do it for their Religion depended much upon it Wherefore those who blast the Authority of the Fathers in this point have little reason to do so They were no credulous Fools and such who took up any thing on trust they were able to discern these Writings to be Counterfeit if they had been such as well as any other Persons But notwithstanding this there have been of old and are of late several Men that reject the Sibylls Writings as Spurious and Counterfeit And who should forge them but Christians Here then I am obliged to answer that Cavil that the Writings which go under the name of the Sibylls were â—orged by Christian Hereticks This it seems was an old Objection for Origen acquaints us that it was made by the Arch Pagan Celsus And Lactantius after him saith that this Objection was renewed against the Sibylls Books by some other Pagan Adversaries viz. that they were forged by some Christians themselves Behold also the Moderns concurâ—ing with the Pagans to defame the Sibylls Scaliger is very warm against them and holds that the Fathers were much deceived about them Isaac Casaubon against Baronius endeavors to prove the credit of the Sibylls to be suspected Becman is against the authority of these Writings and saith they are Supposititious David Blondel uses all ways to prove them to be Forgeries and Impostures and he holds they were the Fictions of some busie Christians who had the boldness to impose upon the World by these Cheats and Romances As many of the ancient Christians and Fathers saith he received counterfeit Gospels Acts and Epistles so they were cheated and abused by â—hese spurious Pieces of the Sibylls The Learned Dallé is of the same Opinion and tells us that the Predictions concerning our Saviour and his Kingdom were put out under the names of the Sibylls â—y some Châ—istians who were fallen into Hereâ—â—e They had a mind to use a kind of pious Fraud â—o establish some part of Religion they thought it to cheat the World for their good and so they â—â—blish'd these Writings under the names of those â—rophetesses The Learned Dr. Cave who is â—ot wont to doat on these Moderns follows them 〈◊〉 this Opinion very closely and leaves the anciâ—nt Fathers of the Church for their sake He peâ—emptorily tells us that the Sibylls Verses were made â—nd feign'd on purpose by the Châ—istians to upâ—old their Religion and Faith and they are daâ—â—d by him from the Year 130 in Adrian's Reign 〈◊〉 is the first flight of them he saith But all â—â—is is Suspition and Prejudice and bold Affirmaâ—â—ves but no proof which will evidently appear 〈◊〉 you consider besides what hath been said alreaâ—y these following things 1. Some of the Siâ—â—lls Verses were extant before Christ's coming into the World as is conâ—essed by ancient Christians â—nd Pagans and by all the Learned Antiquaries The Acrosticks which are concerning the Last Judgment and the Consummation of the World of which I spoke before which consist of so many Verses as there are Letters in these words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the first Verse beginning with Ι the second with Η c. these I say are mentioned by Tully in his Second Book of Divination and are in an other place inserted into his Works as Eusebius testifies in the Life of Constantine and saith they are translated into Latin Verse by him where he adds that this is not a Poem of a mad and frentick Person for the Composure and Contrivance of the Verse argues the contrary and shews attention of Mind Skill and Diligence These Sibylline Verses the Initial Letters of which point at our Lord Christ are mentioned not only by Tully but by Varro who also lived before our Saviour's time If then they were extant and famous before Christ's Birth it is impossible they could be invented by the Christians Whence it is plain that all the Writings of the Sibylls were not obtruded by Christians unless you will say there were any such before Christ. Again Virgil's Fourth Eclogue is not denied to be the same now that it was at first and yet there he Comments on the Cumaean Sibyll's Oracle which is a clear Prediction of Christ. Accordingly in Constantine's Oration part of this Poem is applied to Christ and look'd on as a Prophesie of him although the Poet makes use of it in a way of Panegyrick to the Emperor Augustus and to Asinius Pollio his good Patron yea he ridiculously applies it to Pollio's Son who was born that Year He understands those words borrow'd from the Sibylls Oracle Iam redit Virgo concerning Astraea but the sense was much higher there being a reference in those words to the Sign mentioned by the Evangelical Prophet A Virgin shall conceive and bear a Son Isai. 7. 14. Of that golden Age which was to come he saith Incipient magni procedere menses What Magnitude is in Bodies that Diuturnity or Length is in Time and so here is intimated the duration of Christ's Reign Whose Kingdom is an everlasting Kingdom and shall stand for ever Dan. 2. 44. 7. 27. Or those Days and Months shall be Great because they are the Lord's to whom whatever appertaineth is Great whence every thing that is in its kind the greatest is called God's Several other things in that Eclogue are transcribed out of
that Sibyll's Verses and were meant of Christ's Coming and the happy state of the World which should accompany it which are frequently spoken of in the Old-Testament whence the Sibyll borrow'd these Prophesies No Man can have the face to say that These made use of here by the Roman Poet were obtruded on the World by Christians seeing Christianity it self had its rise afterwards I might go on still and shew that the Sibylls Oracles or some of them at least were mentioned by Authors before our Saviour's time as by Plato in his Phaedrus by Aristotle who particularly names the Cuman Sibyll by Chrysippus who makes mention of her of Delphos by Diodorus the Sicilian Historian and Pausanias who speak of the same Dionysius Halicarnass takes notice of another and Eratosthenes hath written of the Samian Sibyll and Euripides quotes her of Lybia Thus we are assured from the Testimony of these Writers who lived before Christ's Nativity that there were such Persons among the Heathens noted for their Enthusiastick and Prophetick Genius as they suppos'd Now what Man in his Wits dares say that the Christians forg'd the Verses of these Sibylls when there were no Chrstians at that time 2. Let it be considered how signally it was ordered by God's Providence that some of these Books of the Sibylls should be evidenced to be true and genuine Beâ—ore Christ's Coming the Verses of these Poetick Women were enquir'd into by the Gentiles they were searched and compared with other Copies and the Spurious ones were rejected and the rest kept and safely laid up so that the Christians might alledge them as they did without suspition of Imposture These Books were first offer'd to Tarquin King of the Romans at that time who bought some of them and deposited them in the Capitol and appointed Officers on purpose to take care of them as is related by several credible Writers In that place the Books continued till the Capitol was burnt which was about fourscore Years before Christ's Birth And after it was rebuilt Messengers were dispatched by the Senate into Asia and Greece to search for these Sibylls Verses and accordingly a thousand of were brought and laid up in the new Capitol Others afterwards that were carefully collected were placed in golden Boxes in the Temple of Apollo and when ever there was any great Affair on foot these Oracles were consulted as appears from several good Historians Both Tacitus and Suetonius testifie that when these Writings had been sought out and fetch'd to Rome they were by Augustus's command diligently examined and reviewed by the Senate and by the Quindecemviri that the true Copies might be known from the False Wherefore there is not the least colour of Reason to think that these Books which were thus searched into and examined so strictly were Counterfeit much less is there any possibility that these ancient Writings could be Figments of the Christiâ—ns for they could not feign them before they were in being 3. Nor is there any ground to think that the Volume of the Sibylls Verses now extant as to the main is not the same with that which was before our Saviour's days or that Heretical Christians corrupted it and added to it For first if they did so why is it not shew'd what Heresie what â—alse Doctrin they upheld and maintain'd by these Additions and Supplements of theirs I see nothing of this made out by our Adversaries Again If these Writings had been the forgeries of Christians the Heathens would have certainly at one time or other laid open this Cheat and let the World know there were no such Verses But none of them ever pretended to do any thing of this nature wherefore no Man of consistent Thoughts can imagine that these Writings were the meer Invention of some Christians Nay I could add from good Authors that not only Heathens but Iews made frequent use of these Celebrated Books and several of them were brought to embrace the Christian Faith by reading the Contents of them and truly when they saw many things fulfill'd which are here spoken of and fore told it could not but induce them to think well of Christianity Whence it is plain that they had no suspition of these Writings they had no such apprehension as some since have formed viz. that they were a Cheat and that some Christians were the Authors of it And then as for using of Pious Frauds to vouch Christianity there is as little ground for that for seeing they had such a Cloud of Witnesses of all sorts to attest the Truth of the Christian Religion it was altogether superfluous and unnecessary to counterfeit any Or if we should suppose any such thing and grant that some ill-minded Christians inserted some things of their own into the Sibylls Writings yet it doth not follow thence that all is Spurious and Counterfeit I know some condemn all and others allow every thing that goes under the name of the Sibylls Oracles But I know no cause for either but the usual one namely that Writers must run directly counter to one an other This is their practise generally but it is no good one and I have no Inclination to follow it I take an other way the middle one I do not think that all the Verses that bear their names are theirs and genuine and I am far from thinking that all are Counterfeit What if we grant that some things in the Collection of the Sibylls Wâ—itings as in many others are altâ—ed and super-added Can we conclude from thence that every thing in them is changed and corrupted No surely There were Counterfeit Gospels written but these do not prejudice the others which are True So there are many Pieces go under the names of the Fathers which are Spurious but we do not reject the rest of their Works because of them Thus perhaps it may be here some Christians might add a few things they might insert some Verses that mention those individual Acts and particular Works of our Saviour with some Circumstances which are no where mentioned in the Prophesies of the Old Testament This perhaps they might do I cannot wholly deny it but this is no Argument that the main of these Books was not composed before Christ's time and is Genuine and Authentick Nay we are certain that the date of them was long before I hope I have sufficiently demonstrated that Therefore let us not condemn the whole for the sake of a small part We are certain that many things quoted out of them by the Fathers and which are the clearest Attestations of the Sacred Truths of the Bible are not Supposititious and Forged We are certain that some of their Writings were extant before there were any Christians to corrupt and adulterate them and many of the particular Passages quoted by the Fathers in these Writings are now to be found and are the very same that they were then and consequently they are now as good a
reason no Man can rationally think that such Notable Concomitants of our Saviour's Nativity as the General Taxing and the Appearing of the Star could be recorded by this Historian And as for Tacitus who is the other Celebrated Historian there is as little reason to expect any of these notorious Matters in his Writings because he goes not back so far as Augustus His Annals begin with Tiberius and continue to the death of Nero and his Books of History begin where his Annals left off and go on to the end of Titus Vespasian's Expedition against the Iews and there have their Period L. Florus is but an Abbreviator of Livy and therefore we can look for nothing there So Velleius Paterculus though he goes something farther is an Epitomizer a Scantling of an Historian As for Iustin who flourished in the Emperor Antoninus Pius's time he was but an Epitomizer of Trogus Pompeius and goes no farther than he went therefore we cannot expect any thing of him concerning the Christian Affairs Thus you see what are the boundaries of these Chief Historians and what you may look for or rather not look for from them and also you have the Reasons given you why but few things which have reference to the History of the Gospel are found recorded in Pagan Writers But all that could be rationally look'd for is recorded as I have shew'd you by the best Historians among the Pagans These are the several Considerations which I undertook to offer and I question not but that they will fully satisfie the Scruples and Objections before started and abundantly clear up this Truth to us that we have sufficient Testimony from Pagan and Iewish Writers concerning the Gospel-History This Proposition is evident that the New-Testament is confirmed by Prophane Writers that the Evangelical Records are attested by the authority even of those who were without These have transmitted to us many of those things which are registred by the holy Evangelists The Memoirs of these things are in Prophane Story in the Writings of those that opposed the Christian Religion Thus I have finish'd what I attempted that is I have proved the Truth and Authority of the Scriptures from the suffrage and attestation of Strangers I have let you see that the Confession of our Adversaries agrees with that of our best Friends We appeal to the Iews and to the Gentile-World even these bear witness to the Sacred Writings And their witness cannot be rejected by any reasonable Person because a Testimony is least to be suspected when it comes from an Enemy yea because such a Testimony is reputed firm and solid because it is worthy to be believed bâ—cause it is most valid for the Commendation and Establishment of the Truth This then rendâ—rs the Books of the Old and New-Testament worthy of all Acceptation viz. that they are vouched by Profesâ— d Adversaries And this is that which I have been urging in this Discourse viz. that Iews and Pagans testifie the same things which the Inspired Writers deliver A great part of the memorable Passages set down in these Sacred Writings are left on Record in those others This is a mighty Confirmation of the Truth of these holy Books this is a clear Evidence that they are not forged and supposititious but that the Matters contain'd in them are real and certain that they give a just and faithful Account of the things they treat of in brief that they are the Word of Truth and endited by the Spirit of Truth And thus much in pursuance of the First General Head concerning the Holy Scriptures viz. the Truth and Authority of them FINIS ADDENDA Refer this to Page 261. Line 15. THe English Iay from the Hebrew Ajaâ— pica cornix To abash is taken from the Hebrew â—ush puduit And from the Greek we borrow many words with the omission of a Letter or two in the beginning as Licourice for Glicourice from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Emonies vulgarly so call'd for Anemonies from the Flower 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 whence the Latin Anemone Sciatica for Ischiatica ab 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Hip or Huckle-bone Scaroticks among Physicians for Escharoticks Scar from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 crusta cauterio in carne facta Sol from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Rice from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 oryza Star from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Box from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Maurâ—s a Moor from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 obscurus Tanâ—ie from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 To gaze from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 admiror stupeo Gay from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 elegans and perhaps Trull from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 laena And I have taken notice of several Words from the Latin with the first Letter or more cut off in the beginning as Uncle from avunculus qu. avuncle Tills as they are call'd in some Countries from Lentils Lenticula Story from History Historia Bishop qu. Pischop from Episcopus Spain from Hispania Sparagus for Asparagus A Plaister from Emplastrum Stum from mustum Dropsy from Hydrops Gypsy for Egypsy of Latin original Pouch for Capouch a Cowl or Hood whence the Capuchin Friars have their Name from Caputium a Hood worn on the Head Picked i. e. sharp at the end qu. spiked from Spica an Ear of Corn Or if it comes from a Pike then that seems to come from Spiculum a Pike or Spear and that is from Spica it is likely Sides men corruptly for Assisting-men it being their Office to Assist the Church-Wardens unless you will rather understand by them Testes Synodales Synods-Men who were anciently joined with the Church-Wardens There are other English Words derived after the same manner from the English Saxon and French Thus Poppy with the p left out in the beginning and middle seems to give the denomination to Opium which is now a Word that may pass for English and signifies the Juice of Poppy as if Popium were the Word Sterling for Easterling Bour or Bowr from Arbour Spittle or Spital for Hospital Valis for Avail Vantage for Advantage Say for Essay Grees Stairs for Degrees Cantle in Heraldry quasi Scantling Prentice vulgarly for Apprentice Stover for Cattle from the French Estover Squire for Esquire à Gall. Esâ—uyer Quiry or Querry for Equerry a Place a Stable where Race-Horses are set To Ply for Employ Instead of Sacristan we corruptly say Sexton For God be with you we say Good By For Koningstable or Kingstable we say Constable the Officer that is appointed and establish'd by the King or to conserve the King's Peace We vulgarly a say Spice for a Specimen Hogo for Haut-goust Carfax for Quatre voix the place were Four Ways meet in Oxford Some have thought that Elphs and Goblins with which they frighted Children heretofore are derived from the famed and so â—alked of Feud between the Guelphs and Guibilines Saragosa in Spain is most corruptly pronounced for Caesar Augusta The Emperor of the Abyssines is called Prestor-Iohn
for Prestegian or Protegian as some think but this is disputable Maldon in Essex by the Saxons called Malodune is a Corruption of Camalodunum the old Colony of the Romans here Godmanchester in Huntingdon shire is so written in stead of Gormonchester from one Gormon a Danish Prince that had this part of the Country alotted to him But Charter-House for Chartreuse the Covent heretofore of the Carthusians and Shingles the common word for St. Anthony's Fire because it incompasses the Body like a Girdle for Cingles and Good Morrow for Good Morning are not so great Depravations of the Words Refer this to Page 254. Line 25. If 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signified any such thing as furtum we might perhaps think the English Felony came thence If 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or stola signified Sedile we should be inclined to fetch Stool thâ—nce We should have derived Smoke from the Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 if it had signified any thing like fumus and so a Spade from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and Spado Nay If 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 denoted any thing like Placenta or laganum we then should have vouched even our English word of that sound to be derived from it FINIS BOOKS Sold by Richard Wilkin at the King's-Head in St. Paul's Church-Yard THE Glorious Epiphany with the Devout Christian's Love to it The Second Edition Octavo Search the Scriptures A Treatise shewing that all Christians ought to Read the Holy Books With Directions to them therein Twelves A Discourse concerning Prayer especially of frequenting the Daily Publick Prayers Twelves All Three by the Reverend Dr. Patrick now Lord Bishop of Ely The Old Religion demonstrated in the Principles and described in the Life and Practice thereof By I. Goodman D. D. The Second Edition Twelves Imprimatur April 6. 1694. CAROLUS ALSTON R. P. D. Hen. Episc. Lond. à sacris A DISCOURSE Concerning the Authority Stile and Perfection OF THE BOOKS OF THE Old and New Testament Vol. II. Wherein the Author 's former Underta king is further prosecuted viz. an Enquiry into several Remarkable Texts which contain some Difficulty in them with a Probable Resolution of them By IOHN EDWARDS B. D. sometime Fellow of St. Iohn's College in Cambridge LONDON Printed by I. D. for Ionathan Robinson at the Golden Lion and Iohn Wyat at the Rose in St. Paul's Church-yard MDCXCIV Imprimatur Cantab. Oct. 19. 1693. Geo. Oxenden LL. D. Procan Jo. Beaumont S. T. D. Regius Theologiae Professor Nath. Coga S. T. D. Aul. Pembr Custos Jo. Covell S. T. D. Coll. Christi Praefect TO THE Right Reverend Father in God SIMON Lord Bishop of ELY My LORD I Once more presume to prefix your Lordship's Name which is so Great and Celebrated to my Obscure Papers thereby to create them some Credit and to derive a Repute upon my self Your Matchless Pen hath purchas'd You a lasting Renown and Your Exemplarly Life and Practice have added a farther Glory to You. So that all the understanding World counts You worthy of douâ—le Honour If You had lived in the Primitive times You would have been one of the most Eminent Fathers of the Church in those Days as You have the Honour to be now in these And Your Strict Life would have entituled You a Saint You do all the Parts of an Excellent Man and a Christian Bishop You perform Great and Worthy things Your self and You countenance even the lower and meaner Attempts of others In a word all that are intelligent proclaim You the Chief Glory of our English Prelacy My Lord I do not apprehend that this can offend You for He that is eminently Vertuous and Learned provokes the World to speak his Worth and they would be infinitely blameable if they robb'd him of his due Praise Therefore I must confess I do not see the Reasonableness of those Writerâ— that tell their Patrons they will not praise them lest they should offend their Modesty I would not dedicate my Labours as mean as they are to a Person of a mean Figure in the Learned World or in the Accounts of the Religious For the Design of the Dedication is to let the World know that such a Person is really Praise-worthy and tâ—at even to a Wonder that he is one that ought to be extremely honoured and venerated for his Transcendent Excellencies and that he is to be a Pattern to the rest of Mankind And yet my Lord You see I do not enter on the Task of Enlarging on Your Lordship's Praises the Reason is not because it is unlawful or unfit but because it is too Great for me Not to give Your Lordship any farther Trouble if I have offended by this repeated Presumption I have this to plead in my Excuse that Your Merits as well as my Own Inclinations have made me Criminal And seeing my Fault bears the Name of Duty I despair not but that it will meet with a Pardon and that Your Lordship will aceept of this poor Oblation from My Lord Your Lordship 's most Devoted Son and Servant J. EDWARDS THE PREFACE WHen I had by my long Forbearance satisfied the World that I was not fond of shewing my self in Publick and offering any Discourses in Print at leâ—st with open Face I at last prevail'd with my sâ—lf to venture visibly to the Press And truly I think I may appear now with the more Confidence because I have a great while deliberated on what I have done in this Nature Though I was very shy at first yet now being enter'd into thiâ— employment I believe I shall make a Practice of it till it may be I shall be thought by some to run into another Extream But I shall not consult or attend to the Opinion of a few prejudiced or envious Folks but go on with my Work which I design'd And if it be said that some of the Texts and Other Subjects which I discourse upon have been often treated of by others my Answer is that I â—m glad they have for then it will appear what I have done then the Reader will see I hope that I am no Filching Plâ—giary no Apish Imitator no Rash and Credâ—lous Swearer unto other Mens Opinions that when I handle the same Matter which others have before me I present the World with something beside Different Phrase and New Method that by offering a fresh Critical Gloss upon several Dubious and Difficult Passages in the Old and New Testament I have cleared up the Sâ—â—se of them and in short that I hâ—ve made some Remarkable Observations on the Best Book in the World If I have not perform'd this which the Iudicious only can be Iudges of I â—m sure I have endeâ—vour'd it and have all along made it my grand Design and Business to â—elp my Readers to understand the Bible aright which certainly is of the highest Concern next to the Religioâ—s Practice of it In order to the pursuit of this I had sufficient Warrant to break out of my Retirement to
appear bare-faced and to salute the Publick Besides I thought my self obliged to give the World some Account of the spending of my Time and to let it be seen that I have not wholly thrown away my Hours Moreover I have a great and passionate Desire to serve the Church to vindicate our Holy Religion to advance the Cause of Christianity to demonstrate the transcendent Worth of the Holy Scriptures which are the Standard of all Excellent Notions and Regular Manners and to promote and set forward the Glory of the ever Blessed Trinity I am sensible what Multitudes of Writers there are already how many Printed Discourses are published that might well be spared to say no worse We are told that Tully's Offices wâ—â— the first Book thâ—t was printed in Europe which was a Good Specimen of that new-invented Art It had been a happy thing if the Press had proceeded as well as it begun if Books of vse and Worth only had been handed into the World by it But it is to be lamented that there is another Vse too often made of this Invention whilst too many Men that are Masters of no other Conceptions than those that are flat and useless or else erroneous and pernicious take the Pains to let the World know as much in Print Others scribble to satisfy a certain Itch of Writing that they have got and the Press seldom cures the Distemper but rather increases it Other mercenary Souls make their Pens wag for Bread and they may generally be known by this Property that the Front belies the Fabrick the Title doth not tell what is in the Book but only sets it to sale so that indeed it is a mere Pretence and Shew and stands as R. B's Sham-name is wont to do of late in the Title-Page But none of these Miscarriages have discouraged me from appearing in Publick and pursuing those Good Ends I before mentioned which alone are sufficient to legitimate the Press and to License the Author's Vndertakings And if the Questioâ— be Why more Books still the Answer is made by another Question Why more Men still As long as the World increases Writing will do so too for all Men are not alike their Notions and Conceptions are not the same wherefore for these different Readers there must be different Books St. Augustin's arguing of old is useful and seasonable at this Day It is of great Advantage to the World saith that Learned Father that there should be many Books composed by many Men in a different Stile though not a different Faith about the same Questions and Subjects that so hereby the thing it self and the Truth enquired into may the better be convey'd to the Readers to some of them in one manner to others in another For this is certain that all Persons are not convinced and wrought upon by the same Arguments wherefore there is liberty to use all kinds of Topicks Thus the Excellent Grotius acquaints us that he pick'd out the Best and most Convictive Arguments as he thought to prove the Truth of Religion and particularly the Christian and yet some of them as Signatures Fire Ordeal c. are neglected by other Learned Men for Evidences work more or less according to the Diversity of Mens Genius's and Dispositions Hence the Iudicious Doctor Jackson in his Preface to the Reader before his First Volume confesses that the Grounds anâ— Motives which he makes use of and which most of all prevait'd with him may have little or no Operation upon others Whereupon is fouâ—ded the Vsefulness yea Necessity of propounding divers sorts of Arguments that if sâ—me of them prove not forcible and perswasive others may So is it in Illustrating and Commenting upon the Holy Text the Diversity of Interpretations is requisite and useful and it may be the Mind of the Holy Spirit cannot be penetrated into without these different ways of Enquiry The Wise Man is a Physician of the Law say the Iewish Doctors i. e. whereas the Vnlearned and Unskilful corrupt the Text and deprave the Sense of it he comes and heals it by restoring it to its genuine and proper meaning But in effecting this it is not necessary that he should tie himself to the same Methods and Arts of Cure which others have used before him Some superstitiously confine themselves to one Man's Critical Determination on the Place as Bishop Montague saith of Mr. Selden they take a Grammarian for a God They do so in the worst Sense they deify Criticism they idolize an Expositor and fall down to his particular Interpretation But we must be more Catholick and Generous if we are desirous to have right Apprehensions of the Sacred Text and if we would be intimâ—tely acquainted with the Divine Truth contain'd in it This justifies the Variety of Comments and Critical Researches into the Holy Scriptures and this furnishes me with an Apology for thrusting my self in among the Writers of the Age. And being now of that Number I have this 〈◊〉 say farther to the Reader that though I am sensible of my own Defects and particularly of the Miscarriages and Mistakes that may occur in this Work it reaching to so great a Variety of Texts and Diversity of Matters yet on the other hand I hope I shall find him as sensible of the Arduousness of the Vndertaking and the Liableness of himself and others to fall short in so Weighty and Difficult a Subject In fine in these and all other my Endeavours which I shall expose to the publick View I covet only the Approbation of the Candid and Wise and I shall make it my Business I will not say to merit but to purchase it ERRATA PAge 41. line 31. read there P. 54. l. 4. r. purposed P. 61. l. 4. r. Air instead of Fire P. 67. l. 3. after Counsel insert So Theocritus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 P. 69. l. 2. r. an other P. 94. l. 12. after as in insert Exod. 20. 18. the People saw the Noise of the Trumpet P. 145. l. 15. r. bony P. 155. l. 2. r. Nephritick P. 178. l. 15. dele by P. 269. l. 32. r. have no. P. 278. l. 11. r. to be P. 280. l. 17. after Belly insert as it iâ— generally thought P. 300. l. 1. after ordinary insert or profanâ— P. 333. l. 8. after more insert according to the different reading of them P. 385. l. 1. r. it as P. 402. l. 11. r. this The Hâ—brâ—w requires Correction which is left to the Learned A CATALOGUE of the Texts of Scripture which are expounded and resolved in the ensuing Discourse according to the Author 's PARTICULAR Judgment GENESIS CHAP. 15. ver 7. I am the Lord that brought thee out of Ur of the Chaldees Page 371. NUMBERS Ch. 12. v. 1. He had married an Ethiopian Woman p. 375. Ch. 23. v. 21. He hath not beheld Iniquity in Jacob neither hath he seen Perverseness in Israel p. 96. Ch. 25. v. 9. Those that died in the Plague were twenty and
Christ into Heaven as it is expounded by that infallible Interpreter Ephes. 4. 8. Wherefore he saith When he ascended up on high he led Captivity captive and gave Gifts unto Men which refers to the abovesaid Psalm but is applied to Christ's Ascension by the Apostle here The 45th Psalm is originally a Song of Loves an Epithalamium on the Nuptials of King Solomon and the King of Egypt's Daughter but in a remote and mystical Sense it is meant of the Majesty and Glory of Christ's Kingdom and the admirable Benefits which accrue to the Church in the Times of the Gospel And many other Psalms might be produced wherein the double Sense before-mentioned is clearly to be discerned To proceed Though the whole Book of Canticles be in its literal Capacity no other than Solomon's Wedding-song yet it is to be look'd upon in the more sublime Acception of it as a Dialogue between Christ and his Church setting forth all those divine Amours which are mutually experienc'd by them And that this Part of Holy Scripture called the Song of Solomon is of a higher Strain than the bare Letter imports and that it contains great Mysteries and Abstrusities in it may be gathered from that extraordinary Reverence which the Jews paid to this Book For Origen tells us that this as well as the Beginning of Genesis was not permitted to be read by them till they had attain'd to some Maturity of Years I come next to the Evangelical Prophet Isaiah who hath many things concerning Christ and his spiritual Kingdom or Church but it is to be acknowledged that some of them in the first and literal Sense may and ought to be interpreted otherwise Yea the learned Grotius and Hammond are of the Opinion that that famous Prophecy in Isa. 7. 14. Behold a Virgin shall conceive and bear a Son and shall call â—is Name Immanuel hath a double Sense The Words literally and primarily respect a strange and wonderful Birth in those very Days Secondarily and mystically they are spoken of the Messias who was to be born miraculously of a Virgin Whether this Opinion be true or no we are certain that there is a mystical Meaning to be added to the literal or rather as I said before it might be more expressive to say a secondary Meaning is added to the primary one in sundry Passages which we meet with not only in this Prophet but in Ieremiaâ— and Ezekiel Concerning the former of these the Jewish Historian hath these Words Ieremiah saith he in his Book foretold the Captivity which the Israelites were to undergo in Babylon which was just then approaching and also the Slaughter and Destruction which we of this Age have seen There was a twofold Sense according to this learned Writer in some of this Prophet's Predictions Yea there was a double literal or historical Sense which was the thing that I asserted before Whence you see I had reason to make the Distinction of a first and a second Meaning of Scripture rather than of a literal and a mystical though I bring the mystical Meaning when there is such an one under the second As to the latter of these Prophets when we find him relating strange things acted in Visions and Dreams which are things only imaginary and represented to the Fancy we must not think them true in a strict literal Sense for they are only or most commonly done in Appearance and many times will not admit of a real Performance as they are related and described But we are to look upon them as Enigmatical Representations and to fix only a mystical Sense upon them that is to understand them as signiâ—icative of some greater and higher thing than they represent in themselves Which may be one Reason why among the Jews those that had not arrived to some considerable Age were not allowed to read the Beginning and End of the Prophecy of Ezekiel in which Parts chiefly those more mystical Visions are inserted I might pass to the other Prophets and mention some Places in which we must needs acknowledg a secondary Meaning as in that of Daniel chap. 9. 27. For the overspreading of Abominations or with the Wing or Army of Abominations he shall make it desolate which was meant without doubt of Antiochus's desolating Armies which were so abominable to the Jews and who as we read set up the Abomination of Desolation upon the Altar But yet our Saviour himself the best Expositor of the Place le ts us know that this was meant also in a prophetical and secondary way of the Roman Armies that sat down before Ierusalem and after a long Siege made their way into the City and Temple and so might be said to stand in the holy Place When ye shall see the Abomination of Desolation saith he spoken of by Daniel the Prophet stand in the holy Place then c. It is manifest therefore that Daniel spoke of both these destroying Armies His Words are to be taken in a twofold Sense a primary and secondary one In the former they speak of what happen'd to the Jews when Antiochus's Army invaded them In the latter they speak of what befel them when Titus Vespasian came against them and destroyed their City and Nation This is the double Sense and therefore you may observe what our Saviour inserts Whoso readeth let him understand As much as to say when you read that Passage in the Prophet Daniel you are to understand something more than ordinary in it you must take notice of a hidden Sense in those Words they speak not only of what was to come to pass in Antiochus's but in Vespasian's Reign which was about 250 Years after The abominable desolating Armies of both are here meant You see then here is a double literal Sense and that was the Reason why I chose rather the Division of the Scripture-Sense into primary and secondary and of this latter into historical and mystical than that received one of literal and mystical because both the Sense sometimes may be literal This ought to be carefully observed by all those who are desirous to attain to a right Understanding of the Holy Scriptures And it is the want of attending to this that hath often hindred Mens due Apprehensions of several Texts We see here in the Instance before us that the Letter of this Text in Daniel may be applied both to the Syrian and the Roman Armies I might produce those Words in the Prophecy of Hosea Out of Egypt have I called my Son ch 11. 1. Which are to be understood not only of the Patriarchs of old God's Children or Sons being brought by God out of Egypt but of Christ the Son of God call'd out thence after the Death of Herod Matth. 2. 15. This Place of Hosea must be understood of both Hither may be referred some other Places of the Old Testament made use of in the New where it is said This was done that it might be fulfilled which was
had any seminal Cause or observable Original out of which they were to grow the greater the Variety of their Senses or Constructions is the more admirable Proof doth their Accomplishment exhibit of that infinite Wisdom which did dictate them â—nto the Prophets And he instances in such Prophecies as were fulfilled in a double Sense and at two different times as Isa. 9. 23. Ier. I. 6 8. and others which had a first and second Accomplishment This is the very thing which I have been asserting and which I hope I have made sufficiently evident The historical Books of the Old Testament are not bare Narratives and naked Stories of what is past but in the largest and most comprehensive Construction of them they refer even to the Affairs of future Times So that what Thucydides called his History a Possession or Treasure that was to last for ever a Monument to instruct all the Ages to come we may most truly and justly apply to the historical Part of the Old Testament It is of never-failing Use to the World Whatever is recorded here concerning the Transactions of Divine Providence towards the Jews and other People is typical and representative of what God now doth and will always do to the End of the World In the several Particulars of the sacred Story we may read the Condition and Lot of the Church in all succeeding Ages for what is to come is but a Transcript of what we find here And as for the Doctrinal Part it is mysterious and allegorical in many Places there is a hidden and invisible Treasure lies under the visible and outward Letter Many of the Precepts Prohibitions Threatnings and Promises reach a great deal farther than the Words simply and absolutely denote and spiritual and heavenly Matters are couched in those Texts which primarily speak of earthly and temporal ones Lastly when you read a prophetick Passage in the Bible the bare thing there literally expressed is not all that is intended but there is oftentimes much more implied As Ezekiel tells us of a Wheel within a Wheel so 't is as true there is a Prophecy within a Prophecy in the Holy Scriptures One and the same Prediction there is to be fulfilled more than once In short the Bible is not like other Books In the History Doctrines and Prophecies both of the Old and New Testament there are secret and hidden Meanings besides those which are plain and obvious and which lie uppermost in the bare Letter This is the peculiar and transcendent Excellency of the inspired Writings This one thing alone may invite us to study this sacred Volume and with incessant Labour penetrate into the inmost Sense of it and acquaint our selves not only with the literal Meaning which first comes to our View but with that which is more remote and mysterious Here then we must carefully avoid these two Extreams viz. of laying the Letter of Scripture aside and of resting altogether in the Letter First some despise the Letter of Scripture and mind nothing in it but the Mystery Of this sort were the Cabalistick Iews who depraved the most substantial Parts of the Old Testament by interpreting them in a mystical Sense only Some of the Christian Fathers were too guilty of this especially Origen the Prince of the Allegorists St. Hilary in his Commentaries on St. Matthew and on the Psalms explains several Places in this mystical way whereby he fastens on them a Sense very different from that which they naturally have Indeed his Comments are generally taken from Origen St. Ambrose in his Exposition of the Scripture is generally allegorical Optatus Bishop of Milevi is too often faulty as to this in his Books against the Donatists But it is to be observed that none of these Fathers do utterly exclude the literal and historical Meaning And as there have been Cabalists and Allegorists of Old so some high-flown Men of late have run all the Bible into moral and mystical Interpretations and in the mean time have either disbelieved or slighted the historical and literal Sense I cannot wholly condemn those who have indeavoured to present us with Mysteries in all the several Steps of the Creation in the whole six Days Works and in every particular Instance of the Mosaick Philosophy For this without doubt is not wholly external material and sensible and to be interpreted only according to the most obvious Signification of the Words it is most true even here that Moses hath a Vail over his Face and there are certain Mysteries and Allegories contained under the very History But though we are not to be mere Sons of the Letter yet we have no Reason to think that the Mosaick Philosophy or Hiâ—â—ory are made up of Allusions and Metaphors and are altogether mysterious This were to soar aloft with our modern Chymists to dote after the rate of a Rosy-crucian whose Brains are so inchanted that they turn all into Spectres Dreams and Phantasims But especially that Part of the Beginning of the Book of Genesis which gives an Account of the Fall of our first Parents must not be turned into mere Mystery and Allegory for it is sufficiently evident that Moses speaks of Matter of Fact Wherefore a late Writer cannot be enough râ—â—uked for his Attempt of turning all the Mosaick History concerning Adam and Eve the Serpent Paradise eating the forbidden Fruit and all the Passages relating to them into Parable yea into Ridicule for he makes himself hugely merry with the several Particulars recorded by Moses Yea his Fancy was so low and groveling that he picks up any vulgar Stuff to present the Reader with Upon those Words They sewed Fig-leaves and made themselves Aprons he triflingly cries out Behold the first Rise of the Tailors Trade And then that trite and popular Cavil is fetch'd in to embelish his Book Where had Adam and Eve Needle and Thread And again this he saith exceedingly troubles and puzzles his Brain How the Woman's Body could be made of one single Rib. Such is the profound Wit and Philosophy of this Allegorical Gentleman who because the Scripture sometimes speaks as I shall have occasion to shew afterwards after the manner of Men and in compliance with their common though mistaken Apprehensions he here stretches this too far and extravagantly tells us That all the Account given by Moses not only of the Origine and Creation of the World but of Adam and the first Transgression and the Serpent and the cursing of the Earth and other Matters relating to the Fall is not true in it self but only spoken popularly to comply with the dull Israelites lately â—lavish Brickmakers and â—â—elling strong of the Garlick and Onions of Egypt To humour these ignorant Blockheads that were newly broke loose from the Egyptian Task-masters and had no Sense nor Reason in their thick Sculls Moses talks after this rate but not a Syllable of Truth is in all that he saith This is very strange Language from a Reverend Divine
Knife to thy Throat if thou be a Man given to Appetite And that of our Saviour Matth. 5. 29 30. If the right Eye offend thee pluck it out and if the right Hand offend thee cut it off To which I may add Prov. 25. 21. Rom. 12. 20. Heap up Coles on your Enemies Heads When a Person is thus commanded in Scripture to do some thing contrary to the express Law of God we may conclude that Command is to be understood in a secondary or mystical Sense and not according to the Letter So when God bids Hosea take a Wife of Whoredoms and Children of Whoredoms ch 1. 2. And when it is added that he went and took such an one ver 3. we must look upon it as a Parable a mystical Saying It was a Vision saith St. Ierom. So saith Ionathan the Chaldee Paraphrast and Maimonides agrees with him It is certain that this was done only in Shew and Representation but not actually and really because it was contrary to that direct Prohibition in the Law Lev. 21. 7. Thou shalt not take a Wife that is a Whore The Meaning then of the foregoing Words is this that seeing this People brag that they are my People my Spouse my Children go and represent the true State they are in by a Parable and let them know that they are as much my Wife and my Children and no more than if you should take a professed Whore with her spurious Brats and say that she is your lawful Wife and they are your lawful Children which is absolutely false This I conceive is the plain Meaning of the Words But that Command of God to Abraham Gen. 22. 2. Take thy Son the only Son Isaac and offer him for a Burnt-offering is of another kind for that this is not to be understood mystically but literally we can prove from the History it self which is so related that we may plainly see it was a Matter of Fact and it is inserted among other Historical Passages concerning that Patriarch whereas the Prophetical Books such as that of Hosea contain in them Visions and Representations of things spoken of as really done although they are not Besides we are certain that Abraham's offering his Son Isaac i. e. his binding him and laying him upon the Altar and undertaking to kill him were real things and actually performed because we are â—old by the infallible Penmen of the New Testament that they were so for they alledg this Matter of Fact to prove and demonstrate the Doctrine which they deliver Heb. 11. 17. Iam. 2. 21. Wherefore we are sure it was a Reality and consequently the Words in Genesis are to be understood in a plain Literal Sense A third Rule and the most useful is this See what Texts of Scripture are already interpreted in a Mystical Sense by the Evangelists and Apostles and observe the Nature Occasion and Circumstances of those Places and thereby you will be able to Discern what other Places of Scripture are to be understood in the same manner And accordingly you must interpret them not after the Bare Letter or History but in a Spiritual Sense And so much for the first thing which is to be taken notice of in order to our having a right Understanding of the Stile of Scripture viz. that there are many Places in it that have a Double Sense CHAP. II. The Scripture in many Places speaks not accurately but according to the Vulgar Opinion and Apprehensions of Men. Several Instances of this in the Old and New Testament The Phrases Expressions and Modes of Speaking used by the Inspired Writers are the same with those that we find in the best Classick Authors This largely proved from the Phraseology of the Old and New Testament More particularly the Similitudes and Comparisons in both are alike The Correspondence of Scripture-Phrase with the profane Stile shew'd by Grotius Pricaeus Gataker c. There are in the Bible the same moral Notions and express'd in the very same Stile that there are in Pagan Writers In both Man's Life is a Way a Pilgrimage a Warfare Other Ethick Notions viz. that Good and Vertuous Men are Free and that all Vicious Persons are Slaves that Good Men are Wife and all others are Fools to which latter the Author reduceth John 20. 10. though generally interpreted otherwise and comments upon it that Good Men are the Friends of God that Vitious Men are Dead that Death is a Sleep All which occur in the Sacred Writings as well as in Pagan Moralists THE Second Proposition is this that the Stile of the Holy Scripture hath many things in it which are according to the usual Strain of other Writers and Authors Take this in these Particulars â— The Scripture in many Places speaks not accurately but according to the vulgar Opinion and Apprehensions of Men. Thus it is a common Observation but I will not balk it here that in the Mosaick History of the Creation of the World it is said God made two great Lights Gen. 1. 16. and the Moon is reckoned as one of them whereas it is not to be doubted that the Sun but especially the Moon is but a little Light in comparison of some of the Fixed Stars But this we may truly say with an antient Christian Writer It was not Moses's Purpose to act the Philosopher or Astronomer in the Book of Genesis But because the Sun is nearer to us than those Fixed Lights are and the Moon is much nearer than the Sun therefore though they be less in themselves than those Remote Stars yet they seem to our Sight to be the Biggest Lights that God hath set up in the Heavens Wherefore they are emphatically and by way of Eminency call'd in the Hebrew the Great Lights though the least of the Stars be a greater Light than the Sun or Moon So though it is said of the Almighty Creator and Preserver of the World that he hangeth the Earth upon nothing Job 26. 7. which is exactly and philosophically true yet in another Place of this Book we read of the Pillars of the Earth Job 9. 6. which is a manner of Speech adapted to the Capacity of the Vulgar who cannot conceive how so great and massy a Body as this Ball of Earth can hang hovering in the Air and be upheld without some Props And several other such Expressions there are in Scripture which are spoken according to the popular Apprehensions and the seeming Appearance of things not the Exactness of the things themselves Therefore their Attempts have been to little purpose who would force a Philosophy out of the Bible as if they had a mind to present us with a Body of Philosophy jure divino As some Grammarians and Criticks pretend to find all Arts and Sciences whatsoever in Homer's Poems so these fond Men undertake to discover a Compleat System of Natural Philosophy in the Sacred Writings But this is a very vain Enterprize because though there is a great deal of
to die Accordingly the Poets feign the Palace of Sleep to be bordering on the Infernal Regions of Hell and Death Thus I have let you see in several Particulars and many more might have been produced that there are the very same Expressions in Scripture that we â—eet with in other Writers and certainly it is some Satisfaction to intelligent Minds to observe the handsome Agreement between both CHAP. III. There are in the Sacred Writ the same Grammatical Figures which are found in other Writers as an Enallage of Person of Number of Time One Bodily Sense is mentioned instead of another There is an exchange of the Positive Comparative and Superlative A Negative is put for a Comparative this shew'd in a great number of Instances in the Writings both of the Old and New Testament An Hendyadis is usual in Scripture So is a Prolepsis And an Hysterosis The reason which Monsieur Simon gives of this latter is refuted 1. By proving the Antiquity of Parchment-scrolls used in writing 2. By shewing that they were well fastned together so that they could not easily be misplaced and transposed much less be lost as this Writer imagines Josephus's remarkable Testimony produced to confirm both these The true reason and occasion of some Transpositions in the Old Testament assigned IN the next place I will shew you that there are in the Sacred Writ the same Grammatical and Rhetorical Figures which are found in Other Writers It will be very useful to insist a while upon these because we cannot attain to a right understanding of the Scriptures unless we have some insight into them yea we shall sometimes miserably mistake the sense and meaning of this Holy Book if we are not acquainted with the nature of the Scripture-Stile as to this very thing I know these Figures some of them especially are observed and taken notice of by several Writers but my chief Design is to give some Instances of them which are not taken notice of by Others and yet are very necessary to be known in order to the right understanding the Holy Scriptures There are several of these I shall produce You must know then that those Grammatical Figures or Defective Modes of speaking which are found in the Bible are such as these First there is an Enallage of the Person i. e. it is usual to put one Person in Grammatical Construction for another Thus we is instead of they Psal. 66. 6. your Heart for their Heart Psal. 22. 26. They for he Eccles. 7. 29. they have sought out which refers to Man in the preceding Clause They instead of ye Isa. 61. 7. They for she as in 1 Tim. 2. 15. if they continue i. e. if she viz. the Woman spoken of before continue in Faith c. and she is expresly mentioned in the Clause immediately foregoing So in Gal. 6. 1. thy self should be themselves for it refers to ye in the preceding words But the Instances are almost numberless wherein I might shew you this Change of Persons It is enough to have hinted this at present that you may continually take notice of this in the Stile of the Sacred Writers and that you may direct your selves in the understanding of some places which cannot rightly be interpreted unless we observe this Grammatical Alteration and thereby guide our Thoughts to the sense of the words And this also might be suggested that this way of Speech is used then generally when there is a sudden Transition from one thing to another or when there is a Distribution of the Matter treated of and sometimes when there is a Familiar and Easy expressing of things yea at other times when a near Concernedness of the Persons spoken of is to be taken notice of Next you may observe the Change of Number you will find it common in Scripture to express one Number by another especially the Singular by the Plural As 't is said the Ark rested on the Mountains of Ararat i. e. on one of those Mountains Gen. 8. 4. for it could not rest on them all The Graves are ready for me Job 17. 1. instead of the Grave and so in ch 21. v. 32. according to the Hebrew tho not in our Translation A single River is meant when Rivers are named as you read of the Gates of the Rivers when Tigris only is meant Nah. 2. 6. That Sacrifices is put for a Sacrifice in Heb. 9. 23. is plain for the Apostle there speaks of the Sacrifice and Death of Christ. In these and many other places the Plural Number supplies the room of the Singular And in some other Texts the Singular is mentioned instead of the Plural as in Iob 37. 6. Cloud for Clouds Psal. 9. 20. That the Nations may know themselves to be but Man for so 't is in the Hebrew instead of Men. Isa. 3. 12. Child for so you have it in the Original for Children Ezek. 31. 3. Branch as the Hebrew hath it for Branches A Sheaf for Sheaves Amos 2. 13. And the like is observable in the New Testament that they may shave their Head so 't is in the Greek Acts 21. 24. for Heads Loin for Loins Heb. 7. 5. Body for Bodies Phil. 3. 21. Heart for Hearts Rom. 1. 21. and the same Enallage is in 1 Cor. 4. 2. Thus it is the usual way of the Sacred Writers who in this as in many other things are followed by the best Greek and Latin Authors to exchange one Number for another and it will be requisite for the Inquisitive Reader to observe this manner of speaking because otherwise sometimes he will miss of the true Sense of the Place where this kind of Stile is made use of I pass to the Enallage of Time which is very frequent in the Holy Writ In the Prophetick Writers especially this is observable there the Present or rather the Praeterperfect Tense for the Hebrews have no Present Tense is used very commonly for the Future as in 1 Kings 13. 2. A Child is born according to the Hebrew for shall be born Isa. 9. 2. The People that walked in Darkness have seen a great Light prophetically for shall see Ch. 9. 6. Unto us a Child is born unto us a Son is given instead of shall be born shall be given So in the New Testament in that Prophecy of Enoch quoted by St. Iude ver 14. The Lord cometh or hath come with ten thousand of his Saints 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 supplies the place of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I come unto you John 14. 18. for so 't is in the Greek should in Propriety of Speaking be I will come unto you and therefore it is so translated in our Eâ—glish Bibles In such like Places things are spoken in the Present or Praeterperfect Tense to signify the Reality and Certainty of them to let us know they shall as surely be fulfill'd as if they were so already And as the Present or Praeterit is put for the Future so this is sometimes
Moses or of others who writ those Books whence it is that we now read of the Names of Places which were not given at that time when they are mentioned but are only by way of Anticipation inserted into the History Near of kin to this is Hysterosis another Usual Figure in Scripture which is when the proper and genuine Order of the Words is not kept And this is observable either in some single Words and Verses or in some Chapters Of the former sort is Gen. 10. 1. where the Sons of Noah are reckoned in this order Shem Ham and Iapheth yet Iapheth was the Eldest Brother It is true Scaliger holds the very order of the Generation which this Verse sets down and saith Shem was Noah's First-born and Iapheth his youngest But 't is generally agreed on by the Learned that this is not the right order for first the Septuagint expresly say Iapheth was the Elder Brother of Shem v. 21. Again Iosephus in his Jewish Antiquities reckons them thus Iapheth the eldest Son C ham the next and Sheâ— the youngest of all Moreover according to the Chaldee Paraphrast who is of good Repute this is the true Order Lastly you will find it observ'd in the following Parts of this Chapter the Generations begin first with Iapheth then pass to Cham and end with Shem. All which shews that there is a Transposition in the first Verse and that the true ranking of them is not there kept We read in Gen. 11. 26. that Terab begat Abram Nahor and Haran but the naming of Abram first of the three Brethren doth not prove that he was eldest but there is some Ground to believe that he was not And as the true Order of Words in some Verses is not always exact so neither is the true Series of History observ'd in some Chapters Thus in Gen. 2. after God's resting on the seventh Day v. 1. you read of God's forming Man and Woman v. 7. 18. which was the Sixth Day 's Work and therefore according to the True Order of things should have been part of the Contents of the First Chapter So the Division of the Earth which is the Subject of the 10th of Genesis is set before the Confusion of Tongues spoken of in the 11th Chapter notwithstanding this was before that and was the occasion of it And some Instances of this Nature are in those Historical Books of Samuel the Kings and Chronicles The seventh and eighth Chapters of Daniel are misplaced they should of right have been inserted before viz. immediately after the 4th Chapter for they speak of what happened in Belshazzar's time although the foregoing Chapter relates what was done by Darius after Belshazzar was slain and the Kingdom of Babylon became his And in many other Places of the Sacred Writings there is a Transposing of things and sometimes that is placed first which was done last To which purpose the Hebrew Doctors have long since pronounced that there is neither Before nor After in the Law A late Author tells us that the Reason is because the Books of the Pentateuch and some others were written upon little Scrolls or Sheets of Paper not so well fastned together as our Books now are and so the Order of these Scrolls was changed But this is an upstart Invention of this Gentleman's Brain and hath no Foundation but his own Fancy for as he mistakes Paper for Parchment there being perhaps no such thing as the former in those Days so he is mistaken in his Conceit about fastning those Parchment-Writings together First I say he proceeds upon a wrong Foundation because he asserts the antientest Books of the Bible to have been written on Paper whereas it doth not appear that this Invention is so old and on the other side there are undeniable Proofs of the great Antiquity of Parchment and that it was made use of for Books to write upon That which hath occasioned some Learned Men and 't is likely our present Author who is most justly rank'd in the Number of the Learned to think otherwise was that Passage in Pliny's Natural History where he reports that Ptolomee Philadelph King of Egypt forbad the exporting of the Papyrus of which Paper was made at that time out of his Territories Whereupon Eumenes King of Pergamus found out another way of making Paper of the inmost Skins of Beasts which was call'd Pergamena because 't was invented in Pergamus first But this was a great Oversight of Pliny for that was not the first Use of them they were much antienter than that time Diodorus the Sicilian tells us that the Persian Annals were writ in Parchment which is a great Proof of its being very Antient. Salmuth in his Commentary upon Pancirol thinks the Antiquity of this Membrana is proved from Iovis diphthera the Skin of the Goat that suckled Iupiter in which the Antientest Memorials of things in the World were thought to be written And out of Herodotus the great Father of History he hath a very considerable Quotation who relates that some of the Old Grecians made use of the Skins of Goats and Sheep to write in and therefore they call their Books Skins And he adds that many of the Barbarians write in such Skins Now we know who they were that the Pagans used to call Barbarians viz. the Iews and therefore it is probable these are meant here It may have relation to their writing the Books of the Old Testament in Parchment But if This concerning the particular Reference of these Words to the Iews be a Conjecture only yet the other things which have been suggested are a clear and evident Proof of the Antient Use of the Membrana and we have no reason to question that the Bible it self was written in it That it was so we learn from Iosephus who assures us that Eleazar the High Priest sent away the 72 Elders or Interpreters to Ptolomee with the Bible written in â—ine Parchment and he tells us in the same Place which is very remarkable and to our purpose that King Ptolomee was astonished to see the Parchments so fine and delicate and to observe the whole Form of them so exactly joined together that no one could possibly discern where the Seams were From which Testimony of this Learned Jew it is evident that there was Parchment found out and used in Writing before the time that Pliny talks of i. e. before Eumenes's time And as for this Eumenes who is by some Writers also call'd Attalus for it appears plainly that 't is the same Man the same King of Pergamus he was not the Person that invented it nor was it in his time invented he only procured a great Quantity of it to be made and so it became common in Greece and Asia whence some and Pliny among the rest thought he was the first Inventer of it This was the Rise of the Mistake But the Truth of the Matter is this which the Learnedest Men
Kingdom though from very small Beginnings compares them to a Grain of Mustard-seed and by a Lessening Hyperbole calls this the Least of all Seeds though in exact speaking it be not so But if this way of interpreting Christ's Words which I now offer be not approved of then you may expound them thus that this Seed is oâ—e of the least of all Seeds or you may understand them spoken Respectively that is it is the Least of all such Seeds as extend to large Productions no Seed so little sendeth forth Branches so wide or bringeth forth its Fruit after that plentiful manner Thus you may understand the Words but in my Judgment the resolving them into an Hyperbole is the best way though it be not made use â—f by Expositors And how indeed could it when they took the Seed of Mustard to be Absolutely the least of all Grains whatsoever That of our Saviour in Luke 19. 44. They shall not leave in thee one Stone upon another which is spoken of the Last and Final Devastation of Ierusalem is generally supposed to be an Hyperbolical Expression and consequently not true in Strictness of Speech for can we think say some that the Roman Armies had nothing else to do but to pick out all the Stones in the Foundations and throw them away Those who talk thus do not remember what was done at several times towards the compleat and total Destruction of that Place This Passage of our Blessed Lord seems to refer particularly and signally to the digging up the Foundations of the City and Temple and the very ploughing up the Ground by Titus's Command which the Jews themselves do not deny and also to that Prodigious Earthquake in Iulian's time whereby the remaining Parts of the Foundations were wholly broken up and scattered abroad Here was an Exact fulfilling of Christ's Prediction without any Hyperbole As for that Close of St. Iohn's Gospel Even the Woâ—ld it self could not contain the Books that should be written chap. 21 25. Eusâ—bius and St. Aâ—gustin of old and others more lately understand it thus The World that is the Men of the World could not contain that is conceive comprehend and digest the Books that should be written concerning our Saviour's Deeds Their Understandings are weak and must needs have been oppressed with so many Books on that Subject So 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the word here used is to be taken in Matth. 19. 11. All Men cannot receive or contain this Saying and in this Sense it is used by Philo who speaking of the Knowledge of the Nature of God and how unsearchable it is saith that neither Heaven nor Earth are able to contain i. e. to comprehend it But a modern Critick thinks 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 here signiâ—ies to entertain and approve of and accordingly his Gloss on the Words is this The whole World would scorn reject and slight all the Books which should be writ of Christ it having despised these that are already writ The World hath other Employment it would not read and peruse such Writings This seems to be the meaning of the Verb in 2 Cor. 7. 2. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 receive entertain approve of us And Dionys. Halicarn uses the word thus saying 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the City admits not of i. e. scorns good Men. But though this and the other be the meaning of the Word sometimes yet it is very Rare and Unusual besides that it is Improper and Metaphorical and in such a case it is more reasonable to choose and imbrace that Sense of the Word which is common and usual as also genuine and proper and then the meaning is that the World as capacious and wide as it is is not able to hold oâ— contain all the Books that might have been written concerning Christ and his Works But this cannot be the Sâ—nsâ— here you will say because then our Saviour'â— Words would not be true for the World is able is wide enough to contain to hold those Books and many more besides I answer I grant this to be true in the strict way of speaking but the Evangelist St. Iohn had a mind to conclude his Book with some Great Word concerning his Dear Master and Saviour and therefore expresseth himself thus in a High and Hyperbolical manner The World it self could not contain the Books that should be written of him As if he had said Though I and otherâ— have recorded the Sayings and Doings of the Blessed Jesus yet this is nothing in comparison of what might be said on this vast Subject Theâ—e is unspeakably much more reâ—naining than hath been told you What he said and did was so Great and so Admirable that Innumerable Volumes might be filled with enlarging on that copious Matter I may say to you the Whole World as wide and ample as it is is not able to contain those Immense Treatises those Infinite Discourses which might be written in relating all the Passages that concern'd our Blessed Lord and in commendation of them Observâ— it the Evangelist saith the World it self i. e. this Material Local World therefore it cann't be understood of the Men of the world as those of the former Opinions fancied Besides it is observable that he speaks not Absolutely here but in a Qualified Manner I suppose I think I conceive the World it self cannot contain c. which plainly shews that the Words cannot be meant in the former Senses For what Sense can you make of this I suppose I think that all the Men in the World cannot comprehend the Books which should be written or I suppose all the Men in the World cannot entertain and approve of them Whether he supposed it or not it would be so and this is a thing not to be supposed but really believed and directly asserted if it be true But if you admit of the plain Sense of the Words which I have propounded then his supposing may be very pertinent and consisâ—ent here for it is but a kind of a Supposition not an Exact and Strict Truth which he here uttereth it is a Lofty Strain or Hyperbole which he shuts up his Gospel with I think in a manner â—aith he that the Whole World it self cannot contain the Books that might be composed and written on this Glorious Theme which is so Various so Voluminous Thus you see the Words must be understood in this way for the others are not reconcilable to good Sense And indeed this manner of Stile is but parallel with other Passages in Scripture as Gen. 13. 6. The Land was not able â—o bear them viz. Lot and Abraham and their Flocks which expresses how exceeding Numerous they were So some understand Luke 2. 1. There went out a Decree that all the World should be taxed which sets forth the Largeness and Vast Extent of the Emperor's Dominions not that all the World strictly speaking was to be taxâ—d for 't was not all in his Power It was said of our
sometimes very Emphatical The Repetitions which some think to be needless Tautologies are very useful as well as elâ—gant What is more frequent in Homer the Father of Poets There you meet with Verses and Half-verses over and over again and the Commentators on those Places tell us that his frequent using the same Words is an Argument that his Stile is Natural and Genuine as in common Discourse we are wont to say the same things again and again and that it sheweth the Intenseness and Earnestness of the Speaker that it argues the Necessity of the Matter as well as the Certainty of it that it is to conciliate Attention and that sometimes it is a great Ornament and Elegancy besides that it was the Mode of speaking then in use and accordingly is to be found in all Good Authors more or less Why then should we not satisfy our selves after the same manner when we find the same things repeated in the Bible especially in the Old Testament and more particularly in the Books of Moses which far exceed Homer in Antiquity That Reiteration of the Words in Gen. 1. 27. God created Man in his own Image in the Image of God created he him should not offend us nor that in Moses's Song in Exod. 15. 16. Till thy People pass over O Lord till thy People pass over nor those many Reduplications in the Song of Deborah and Barak I will sing unto the Lord I will sing unto the Lord God of Israel Judg. 5. 3. The Mountains melted from before the Lord from before the Lord God of Israel ver 5. The Inhabitants of the Villages ceased they ceased in Israel until that I Deborah arose that I arose a Mother in Israel ver 7. Awake awake Deborah awake awake ver 12. The Kings came and fought then fought the Kings ver 19. The River of Kishon swept them away that antient River the River Kishon v. 21. At her Feet he bowed he fell and lay down at her Feet he bowed he fell where he bowed there he fell down dead ver 27. To Sisera a Prey of divers Colours a Prey of divers Colours of Needle-work of divers Colours of Needle-work of both sides ver 30. This Repeating and Reduplicating the Words is so far from being any Blemish to this Antient Song that it is to be accounted a great Elegancy and a singular Grace to it This Anadiplosis is deemed a very becoming Figure and might have been mentioned with those before in the best Classical Writers and there is no Reason why it should not be so here If the repeating the same thing be in them a Sign of the Naturalness of the Stile and of the Seriousness and Fervour of the Speakers of the Weightiness of the Subject and the like we cannot deny it to be the same in these Antient Writings of the Bible It is observable that as in the Sacred History of this Book so in Homer the Messenger whether he be sent from God or Man relates his Errand verbatim in the same Words and Syllables usually that it was delivered to him so that he alters it not in the least In this as in several other things that Antient Poet comes near to the Simplicity of the Stile of Scripture I could remark unto you also that that excellent Emperor Antoninus hath many things in his Book which are conformable to the Stile of the Holy Writ and seem to resemble it His way of Writing is like an Emperor Short but Pithy and Sententious Many things are not express'd which must be supplied and understood He sometimes useth Words and Phrases as he pleaseth not as Other Writers are wont He hath unusual ways of expressing himself and sometimes he coins Words as it was his Royal Prerogative to do so with Money He hath several abrupt and incoherent Periods he is generally neglectful and not studied This is some Resemblance of the Stile of Holy Scripture where there is a Princely Brevity wherein more is contain'd than express'd where are as I shall shew you anon either New Words or those which are usual are applied in a New and unheard of manner The Stile seems in sundry Places to be inconsistent and independant and in most Places it is careless and no ways elaborate But as no Wife Critick ever defamed the Emperor for his particular Strain of Writing so neither can any Man of Judgment disparage the Penmen of Holy Scripture whom he doth as 't were imitate In brief the Bible hath something in it of all manner of Stiles and partakes of the Excellencies of all Authors and where you see any Defect in the strict Rules of Grammar even there it is not unlike to Other Writers This may satisfy us amidst the Cavils of some Censurers of Scripture that it hath in it the same Phrases and Modes of Speaking and manner of using them that are in the best Greek and Latin Writings Let us come then to the Reading of Scripture as we see Men do to Homer and Virgil. This is a fair Request any Man will say and it must needs be granted Now you see that if any thing less Grammatical or Elegant occurs in those Writers the Course which is taken is this Lexicons and Dictionaries are consulted the Masters of Grammar and Rhetorick are advised with Interpreters are search'd into Other Authors are compared with these and their Business is to reconcile them and to make Sense of these Poets and by all means to make them speak well And shall we not do thus with the Sacred Writings Shall we not indeavour by all those Ways to vindicate the Credit of them and to justify the Propriety and Excellency of their Stile when we are able to do it by Great Examples from the Best and most Celebrated Writers among the Moral Philosophers Orators Poets Historians The Worthy Knight beforementined hath done his Part here very laudably he hath salv'd the Grammar of the New Testament in many Places and hath shewed that its Stile where it seems to be strange and uncouth is parallel with very Good and Approved Authors And lastly if any find fault with the Holy Writings because they are immethodical because neither the Mosaick Law nor other Parts of the Old Testament nor the Christian Doctrine in the New are reduced to Method and Artificial Order the like Answer may be given viz. that this was not the way of Other Writers in those Times It is evident that it was not the old way of the Iews their Books of Religion and Morals were not Orderly disposed but generally made up of Historical Passages and Wise Aphorisms and Sentences And as for the Gentiles most of their Learning was not more accurate and reduced You can descry nothing in their Writings of that Method and Order which have since been observed But my Business here chiefly is not to consider whether the Scripture be Methodized but to defend the Propriety of its Language Or rather it is not my Business now because I have
have studied to impair the Truth and Authority of the Holy Scriptures and particularly of Moses's Writings have exposed this Place as disagreeing with the rest of the Sacred Story concerning the first Rise and Propagation of the World But this is a very shallow and vain Attempt and grounded chiefly on Prejudice and Ill-will against the Inspired Volume of Scripture I have made it clear that there is no Absurdity or any thing that looks like it in the words above-mentioned and I defy that Man who pretends to give any Satisfactory Answer to the Particulars which I have offered in defence of them Again 't is said That none save Caleb and Joshua should come into the Land of Canaan Numb 14. 30. and yet we read that Eleazar and others entred into that Land Ios. 14. 1. Chap. 22. 13. This is objected by some as a Passage in Scripture derogatory to the Truth of it But if we will read the Holy Book with the same Candour and Ingenuity wherewith we read other Authors we shall not be offended at this or the like Passages For nothing is more common in the most serious and considerate Writers than to speak things by way of Restriction and Limitation as those words are spoken and yet to leave them to be understood with some Latitude which shall afterwards be express'd and explain'd when they speak of the same Matter So here we read that none but Caleb and Ioshua entred into the Land of Promise this being spoken of the Chief Leaders that had that Privilege and Honour but then if we consult other places where this thing is more particularly related we shall find that a Larger meaning was not excluded We cannot think that the Tribe of Levi were denied entrance into that blessed Land because 't is evident from the History that they murmured not and 't is as evident that 't was threatned to the Murmurers only that they should not see the Land which God swore unto their Fathers Numb 14. 22 23. therefore Eleazar and Phineas being Priests are excepted Again it cannot be meant of those that at that time were gone to spy the Land of Canaan for they were none of the Murmurers and therefore that Threatning before cited doth not reach them and consequently those words are consistent with what we read in other places relating to this matter But That in 1 Sam. 16. 22 23. is cried out against as an unanswerable Repugnancy to Chap. 17. 55. for in the former we are told that David came to Court and stood before King Saul i. e. waited continually upon him and play'd upon the Hart before him and was greatly beloved of him and became his Aymour-bearer and yet in the latter we read that Saul did not know David but ask'd who he was Whose Son is this Youth These seem to be very repugnant to one another but there is really no such thing all is clear and obvious for in Chap. 17. 15. it is said David went and returned from Saul to feed his Father's Sheep at Bethlehem He stay'd not long at Court either because he liked not that manner of Life or because Saul was weary of him David then having been absent from Saul a considerable time and following a Country-Life and now appearing perhaps in his Shepherd's Weeds it is no wonder that Saul did not well know him This I think is sufficient of it self and clears the Text of all Contradiction though I know there are other Solutions used by the Learned as that of our English Rabbi Saul saith he asked whose Son David was not that he was ignorant who he was but he only enquired who that was that had such a Son The question is not of David's Person but Parentage So Lightfoot Others are more Curious in their Objections as thus Whereas the Diameter in respect of the Circumference is as seven to two and twenty this is not observ'd in 2 Chron. 4. 2. speaking of the brazen Laver and by consequence the Geometry of Scripture is faulty In answer to these men who are such Well-willers to the Mathematicks I say first That the Proportion of a Diameter to its Circle is not exactly as seven to two and twenty therefore these Gentlemen are not exact themselves Secondly I say this that the Scripture oftentimes speaks after the Vulgar manner as I have shew'd elsewhere and it is likely it doth so here and then we must not expect Accuracy of Words or Things The Bible was not calculated for them only that can square a Circle or that understand all the Mysteries of Algebra Thirdly If this doth not satisfy I answer that the Circumference of the brazen Sea was not exactly Round but it may be towards an Oval Figure which makes some alteration as to the Proportion of the Diameter It was ten Cubits from brim to brim and a Line of thirty Cubits did compass it round about saith the Text but if it had been quite orbicular the Circumference must have been one and thirty Cubits Or perhaps in this place as in several others a round Number is express'd and the remainder being so small and inconsiderable is omitted But further 't is Objected that this Molten Sea or Laver is said to contain 2000 Baths 1 Kings 7. 26. but in 1 Chron. 4. 5. we read that it received and held 3000 Baths therefore some infer that one of these places is faulty and ought to be corrected I answer there is no need of it because both these are consistent The Laver was of that vast dimension that it could hold 3000 Baths of Water but it generally and usually contain'd but 2000. In a Synagogue of the Jews at Amsterdam there is one of these Lavers and thence we may solve the seeming difficulty they fill it up to the Neck but not higher but if they would fill it higher it would contain much more The Neck is large and of another figure and is capable of receiving a third part more Another Place which they alledg cannot they will tell you be answer'd any of these ways for it plainly Contradicts another place of Scripture It is said of Asa 2 Chron. 14. 5. he took away the high Places but in 1 Kings 15. 14. it is expresly recorded that the high Places were not removed by him I answer first there were two sorts of high Places namely some where they worship'd Idols and False Gods others where they worship'd the True God The former were taken away as is intimated to us when 't is said he took away the high Places and Images i. e. the high Places where those Images were adored but the latter were not taken away the Reformation which he had set on foot had not gone so far Besides 't is observable that he took away the high Places out of all the Cities of Judah which signifies to us that he removed them out of all the Chief Places of his Kingdom though he had not time to effect it in some other less considerable places
but not condemn the Text as corrupted and falsified nay as if it had had Mistakes and Errors in it at the first This latter is Mr. Hobbs's way but we may plainly see that he makes it his Business to expose the Scripture and to represent it as a Book fraught with many Inconsistencies and Falsities If he had dealt thus with Virgil or some other Writer of that strain if he had impeach'd that Poet 's Chronology in making Aeneas and Dido contemporary it had been tolerable yea laudable for some are of Opinion that Dido was not in being till above a hundred and fifty Years after Aeneas's Death It was high Poetical Fiction to make that Queen fall in love with the fugitive Trojan so long a time after he was dead But in the Sacred Writings there is nothing that looks like such Defect in Synchronism both Time and Place are truly assigned though sometimes by reason of the things before mentioned we cannot presently discover the Truth of it and make it appear how it is Lastly I conclude all with those Genealogical Difficulties in Mat. 1. and Luke 3. I begin with our Saviour's Genealogy as 't is drawn up in the first Chapter of St. Matthew Here some Heretick Christians of old as the Ebionites and Manichees here some of the Notablest Pagans as Celsus Iulian and Porphyrius found Matter of Cavil and some of late have thought that here are such Knots as are impossible to be dissolved As first the Genealogy runs thus in ver 9. Ozias begat Ioatham whereas 't is clear from 1 Chron. 3. 11 12. that Ioash Amaziah and Azariah were between Ozias and Ioatham The Answer is that this Genealogist reckons sometimes per saltum when he saith such a Person begat another it is not always meant of Father and Son properly but he is said to beget another from whom that Person or others proceed at a distance An immediate Generation such as the Father's is in respect of his Son is not to be understood in this Place nor indeed in some others in this Genealogy where you cannot but observe that sundry Persons are wholly omitted It is evident therefore that the Design of St. Matthew was not to be strict and accurate in this Pedigree and to give us a compleat Enumeration of Persons but only to present us with a general and loose Draught of Christ's Descent And this should teach us not to be over-curious in scanning the Parts of this Genealogy for if the Evangelist was not Critical and Exact in composing it why should we shew our selves so in examining it Again 't is objected that the Genealogy is said to be divided into three Fourteens and yet in one of them there are only thirteen Persons to be found This is solved by some Manuscripts which insert Iachim into ver 11. thus Josias begat Jachim and Jachim begat Jechoniah and others interpose Abner in ver 13. as thus Eliakim begat Abner and Abner begat Azor. But there is no need of flying to Other Copies in this case for the plain Resolution of the Difficulty is this that in ver 11 12. under one Name viz. Iechonias two Persons viz. the Father and the Son are understood for that Iechonias mention'd in ver 11. had two Names and was called Iehoiakim as you read in 1 Chron. 3. 15 16. who was the Father of that Iechonias mention'd in ver 12. The first Iechonias was the Son of Iosias the second was the Father of Salathiel and the Son of the former Iechonias Now if the former Iechonias the Father of the latter be numbred in the second Tesseradecad and if the latter Iechonias the Father of Salathiel be inserted into the third Tesseradecad or which is the same thing if the Father be meant in ver 11. and the Son in ver 12. the Difficulty vanisheth for here are thrice fourteen Generations according to this way which I have propounded And the way is obvious and easy and cannot seem strange to any Person who observes the manner of the Lineages in this Genealogy which are not set down with Accuracy but something is left to be supplied by us in the several Branches of it and particularly in this which I last mention'd But it is further Objected how could Iechonias beget Salathiel v. 12. when 't is said concerning him Write ye this Man childless Jer. 22. 30 If Iechonias was childless Salathiel could not be his Son But I answer 1 st Childless may import no other than this that he should be bare Solitary desolate distressed as the Greek renders it and as the next Words may be thought to explain it a Man that shall not prosper in his Days Or 2dly the meaning is that Iechonias's Children should be cut off and not one of them succeed him in the Throne as is said likewife in the following Words No Man of his Seed shall prosper sitting upon the Throne of David and ruling any more in Judah This is here to be childless and so though Iechoniah had a Son viz. Salathiel yet this Son was not his Successor in the Kingdom Then as to the Genealogy of Christ from Ioseph upwards which we have in Luke 3. it is Objected that Cainan is inserted between Arphaxad and Sala ver 36. but is not so in Gen. 11. 12. where these Generations are first recorded I answer Cainan is omitted by Moses for Brevity sake and Arphaxad is said to beget Salah that is not immediately but Cainan intervening But what was left out in the Hebrew Text the Septuagint supplied who in their Greek Version expresly mention Cainan and St. Luke following this Version put Cainan into the Genealogy And it was better to do so than to alter it according to the Hebrew Original because the LXX's Version was in great Repute and if he had alter'd it it would have given Offence to the Weak Besides this might be by Tradition among the Jews as St. Paul's Iannes and Iambres 2 Tim. 3. 8. and that gave farther Occasion to him of inserting it though it was not in the Hebrew But how can either of these Genealogies in St. Matthew and St. Luke be said to be Christ's when they both give an Account only of the Lineage of Ioseph To satisfy this Scruple we must know that the Virgin Mary's Genealogy is included in that of Ioseph and consequently Christ's Descent is here set down because he sprang from the Virgin Mary Ioseph being a Good Man and an Observer of the Law would not marry one that was not of his Tribe or Family so that Mary's Genealogy is in a manner his because she was of the same Family and Stock with him which is partly intimated in the Close of that Genealogy which is in St. Matthew ver 16. Jacob begat Joseph the Husband of Mary giving us to understand that Mary and Ioseph were of the same Family and Descent viz. of the Stock and Lineage of David for according to the Mosaick Law and Custom one Tribe and
and to rely wholly on the Charity of the Christian Brethren These were some choice Skins which he had left behind him at Troas when he wrought in this his Trade there And if it be objected that Troas was a great way off the Answer is that they might as easily be brought to him as the Books he writ for if these were of any considerable Number and Bigness And this Notion is yet more probable if you consider that St. Paul was in way of Contempt call'd by the Pagans 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and Coriarius because he cut out Hides and Skins in order to the making of Tents Yea some of the Christian Writers give him the foresaid Titles thereby to magnify the Grace of God towards him He is often stiled 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by Theodoret and so he is by Chrysostom Coriarius Cilix is the Epithet given by Ierom. This makes it not improbable that the fore-mention'd Text hath reference to the Practice of those times the making of Tents or the covering of Booths and Pavilions with Skins These it is likely are the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 St. Paul speaks of As he sends for his Cloak to defend himself from the Cold so he sends for the Skins which he left behind him to make Tents to shelter and keep others warm For though it is granted that one Signification of Membrana is Parchment of which I had occasion to speak before yet it also signifies the Vppermost Skin or Hide of any Creature as appears from that of Lucretius Membranas mittunt vituli de corpore summo And it hath its Denomination from Membrum saith Priscian because it covers the Limbs and other external Parts Nay you must note that this is the first and most proper Signification of the word Membrana in Tully Pliny and other Authors whereas afterwards in a secondary Sense it came to signify Parchment These things may render my Interpretation of this Place not improbable However I presumed to offer the Criticism on the Word and let the Learned entertain it as they please But this is not to be question'd that the not attending to the Usages and Practices of old in the Countries to which some things spoken of in Scripture belong is one Reason why we miss of the right Sense of some Places 3. The Hebrew Text which is the greater part of the Bible hath some things proper to it self which render it perplex'd and obscure in some Places for in Hebrew there are no Moods in the Verbs but the Indicative and Insinitive no Tenses but the Past and Future Participles being made use of to express the Present Time which oftentimes renders the Meaning obscure and intricate Instead of an Interrogative Point the Hebrews make use of their Interrogative He otherwise there are no Notes or Marks of Interrogation which is another Cause as might be shew'd of misunderstanding the Text sometimes There are frequent Parentheses in the Hebrew Bible and if they be not diligently observed they mar the Sense as to instance but in one Place at present Isa. 9. 3 c. The 3d 4th and 5th Verses are a Parenthesis you must join the 6th Verse to the 2d and then you will see how the word for in the 6th Verse comes in not otherwise But there are no Marks or Characters whereby we may know when there is such a Parenthesis which cannot but trouble the Sense very much and confound the Meaning of the Place unless it be with extraordinary Care taken notice of And I might add that the Pauses and Periods in the Hebrew Copies are not so distinct as might be wished The greater ought our Care and Diligence to be in perusing and studying this Holy Book 4. It is the way of the Hebrews and indeed of all the Eastern Writers to express things in a brief and concise manner which renders the Place sometimes dark and confused In the second Psalm several Persons are introduced speaking but it is not in the least intimated that there is this Change of Persons but all is express'd in a short and promiscuous way The whole Psalm is a Dialogue wherein the Church speaks ver 1 2. then the Enemies of the Church v. 3. the Church again V. 4 5. then God ver 6. then Christ the Son of God ver 7 8 9. And lastly the Psalmist ends with his own Exhortation All which Parts if we do not take notice of though they are not distinguish'd for Brevity sake the true Import and Scope of the Psalm are lost It is common to recite Words which are said by Persons and yet to bring them in abruptly and not to signify that they are said or spoken by them As in Psal. 22. 8. He trusted in the Lord i. e. they said so but this is not here express'd Thus in Isa. 33. 14. Who among us c. i. e. the Sinners in Zion mentioned in that Verse said those Words In v. 18. where is the Scribe c. to make the Sense perfect you must insert thou shalt say So in Isa. 49. 24. these Words say the Enemies must be inserted In Ier. 6. 4. these or such like Words are left out the Enemy shall say The like is observable in Ier. 22. 28. ch 31. 20. In Hos. 5. 15. the word saying is necessarily implied for the first Verse of the next Chapter contains the Words which were to be said Sometimes this is supplied by the Translation though it be not in the Hebrew as in 2 Sam. 2. Isa. 64. 11. But in Obadiah ver 1. before Arise ye the word saying is to be supposed In 1 Cor 15. 45. but is left out otherwise you can't understand the Apostle And many other Words are omitted in the Old and New Testament and ought to be supplied by the diligent Reader who on that account is obliged to be very Attentive when he reads these Sacred Writigs for their short and contracted way of speaking makes them the less intelligible whereas when Matters are amplified by Words they become more clear and plain 5. There is in the Hebrew Language a certain Peculiar Idiom or Force of Signification which when it comes to be translated into another Tongue is wholly lost at least a great part of its Vigour and Elegancy is taken away and at the same time it is not so well understood because it is a Strange Idiom and no ways agreeable to our manner of expressing our selves 6. Order and Time are not always observ'd in these Holy Writings which too often begets Mistakes Upon these several Accounts and others there must needs be some Obscurity and Difficulty in the Stile of Holy Writ But you may observe that this happens through the All-wise Providence of God in those Places where the Great and Momentous things of Religion are not concern'd where the Grand Truths of the Law and the Gospel are not in the least endanger'd And when in other Parts of the Bible we meet
the Watch-Tower eat drink arise ye Princes anoint the Shield express the Speediness of the Preparations made for Babylon's Fall They are so order'd that the Quickness of the Dispatch is signified by them There are six Parts or Divisions in this Verse without a Copulative meerly to signify the Celerity of the Vndertaking And the Vision wherein this Speedy Ruine of that Nation is foretold is thus represented v. 7. He saw a Chariot a couple of Horsemen a Chariot of Asses a Chariot of Camels There is Expedition in the very Words there is no Conjunctive Particle to retard them You may in the very Frame of the Words perceive the Chariots running speedily But if we look into those Parts of the Bible which are strictly and properly Poetical that is which consist of certain Measures and Numbers we shall find Examples of this sort very frequently The Egyptians furious Pursuit after the Israelites is thus express'd in Moses's Song Exod. 15. 9. I will pursue I will overtake c. Where there are â—ix Verbs denoting Action and Expedition and not one Conjunction between them In the Conciseness and Roundness of the Words especially if we consult the Original which is more Emphatick we may discern the Speediness of the thing it self spoken of The like might be taken notice of in the Song of Deborah Iudg. 5. and in several Places of the Psalms and the Lamentations Thus if we would be very Curious we might parallel the Inspired Poetry with that of the best Masters in that Art among the Gentiles But because these things are but mean in respect of those Weightier ones wherein the Bible's Excellency doth appear I have not inserted them or any other Observations of the like Nature into the ensuing Discourse and the rather because it was my Design to mention only those Particulars which are of Vniversal Vse and which may without Exception be acceptable to all Persons who have a due Esteem either of True Learning or Piety Those who value the former and are well acquainted with it will most readily give their Suffrage here and proclaim to the World that Scripture-Learning outvies all others that the Original of most Arts and Sciences is to be fetch'd hence that a Library without the Bible is an imperfect thing Those who have a Sense of the latter will be as forward to assert the Preheminence of this Sacred Volume for here is the Source of all Religion and no Man can be Devout and Pious who is a Stranger to this Wherefore when with a becoming Regret I saw that the Sense of Religion and Piety is generally lost among us at this Day I apprehended that the best way to retrieve it is to read and peruse the Scriptures And that this may be done with Success I thought it requisite to set forth the Excellency and Perfection of this Holy Book that thence Persons might be effectually invited to acquaint themselves with it And I hope how meanly soever I have performed this Task some who light upon these Papers will from them be inspired with a hearty Regard and Reverence an entire Love and Veneration of the Holy Writ and be reminded from what is here suggested to converse more intimately with it themselves and to encourage others to follow their Example This would in a short time make a great Change in the World and the Bible it self would be read in the Lives and Behaviour of Mankind Wherefore with great Seriousness and Importunity I request the Reader that he would entertain such Thoughts and Perswasions as these that Bible-Learning is the Highest Accomplishment that this Book is the most Valuable of any upon Earth that here is a Library in on single Volume that this alone is sufficient for us tho all the Libraries and Books in the World were destroyed And this is the Grand Truth which I have laboured to demonstrate in the following Papers A CATALOGUE of most of the Texts of Scripture which are interpreted in the following Discourse according to the Author 's Particular Iudgment GENESIS THE whole first Chapter Page 3 â— Chap. 3. v. 7. They made themselves Aprons What the word Câ—agoroth signifies p. 235 Ver. 21. Vnto them the Lord God made Coats of Skins Why so called p. 237 Ch. 4. v. 20. Jabal was the Father of such as dwell in Tents p. 112 Ch. 18. v. 7. He took the Calf which he had dressed and set it before them p. 117 Ch. 24. v. 22. The Man took a Golden Ear-ring What is meant by Nezem zahab p. 242 Ch. 50. v. 2. Joseph commanded the Physicians Rophim to embalm his Father The large Extent of that Word is fully shew'd p. 187 EXODUS Ch. 21. v. 7. His Master shall bore his Ear through with an Awl and he shall serve him for ever p. 247 NUMBERS Ch. 21. v. 14. The Book of the Wars of the Lord. Besides several other Texts from which some indeavour to infer that some part of the Writings belonging to the Bible is lost p. 453 JOSHUA Ch. 2. v. 4. The Woman took the two Men and hid them p. 153 Ch. 7. v. 26. They raised over him a great Heap of Stones p. 280 Ch. 23. v. 2. Joshua called for their Elders and for their Heads and for their Iudges and their Officers p. 85 JUDGES Ch. 20. v. 16. There were seven hundred chosen Men left-handed or shut of their right Hands p. 212 SAMUEL Book I. Ch. 17. v. 6. He had a Target Cidon of Brass between his Shoulders p. 204 SAMUEL Book II. Ch. 1. v. 21. There the Shield of the Mighty is vilely cast away the Shield of Saul as though he rather it had not been anointed with Oil. p. 206 207 Ch. 3. v. 35. All the People came to cause David to eat Bread KINGS Book I. Ch. 9. v. 28. And they came to Ophir In what Part of the World this is p. 194 CHRONICLES Book II. Ch. 21. v. 19. His People made no Burning for him like the Burning of his Fathers p. 273 JOB Ch. 1. v. 21. Naked came I out of my Mother's Womb and naked shall I return thither p. 264 PROVERBS Ch. 1. v. 17. Surely in vain is the Net spread in the Sight of any Bird. p. 385 JEREMIAH Ch. 34. v. 5. He died with the Burnings of his Fathers p. 272 EZEKIEL Ch. 24. v. 17. Bind the Tire of thy Head upon thee p. 275 AMOS Ch. 2. v. 8. They lay themselves down upon Clothes p. 134 St. LUKE Ch. 10. v. 42. Mary hath chosen the good Part. p. 141 ACTS Ch. 7. v. 22. He was mighty in Words and in Deeds p. 312 c. CORINTHIANS 1 Epist. Ch. 5. v. 9. I wrote unto you in an Epistle p. 467 Ch. 7. v. 6. I speak this of Permission and not of Command p. 472 Ver. 12. To the rest speak I not the Lord. ibid. CORINTHIANS 2 Epist. Ch. 3. v. 17. Now the Lord is that Spirit p. 434 Ch. 8. v. 8. I speak not by Commandment p. 472
of the Scripture said Tertullian and to him have ecchoed the rest of the Antient Fathers especially St. Cyprian Ierom Augustine Chrysostom who have highly magnified the Writings of the Prophets and Apostles and have been very Rhetorical in their Panegyricks upon them These and some other Brave Men in the first Ages of the Church signalized themselves by their Reverence and Esteem of the Scriptures and some of them consecrated their Wit and Poetry to this Noble Cause Nor have thse latter Ages been destitute of Persons of the most Celebrated Parts and Learning that have adored the Fulness and Perfection of the Scripture and have used their Wit and Eloquence in setting forth its Praiâ—â—s 〈◊〉 â—icinus that Great Philosophick Soul and the Noble Piâ—us Mirandula who was the best Linguist and Scholar of his age two as Learned Italians as that Nation ever bred and who may more than compound for those two other Italians mentioned in my former Discourse who so impiously vilified the Sacred Writings after they had read all good Authors rested in the Bible as the only Book and particularly it was pronounced by the latter of them that now he had found the 〈◊〉 Eloqueâ—â—e and Wisdom Yea these last Times have produced Men of the Choicest Brains of the Briskest Parts of the Greateâ—t Humane Learning who have employâ—d these excellent Talents in embelishing the Sacrâ—d Scriptures witness Caâ—â—â—llio who hath turned the Whole Bible into Purâ— Terse Elegant Latin able to tempt us to read this Book And â—rotius hath incompaâ—ably asserted the Propriety and Elegancy of the Sacred Stile and many Other excâ—llâ—â—t Persons who have defended this Holy Book against the Insults and Cavils of profane Men. We could name Others of the most Sparkling Wit and Fancy who have exercised their Poetick Genius in descanting either on the Sacred Hiâ—tory of the Bible or on those Divine Matters which are contained in it and have thought their Pens yea Poetry it self â—nobled by such a Subject We could mention others of the most Serious Thoughts and of the most Impartial Judgment not only among those that are Prâ—â—essed Divines and that have adorned the Sacred Scripture by their Learned Expositions Comments Annotations Paraphrases Lectures Sermons Discourses but also among Persons of another Rank and Capacity who have given the Bible the Pre-eminence of all Writings I will at present mention only Mr. Selden and Judg Haâ—e the former was one of the greatest Scholars and Antiquaries of this Age and made a vast Amassment of Books and Manuscripts from all Parts of the World a Library perhaps not to be equall'd oâ— all Accounts in the Universe This Man of Books and Learning holding some serious Conference with Archbishop Vsher a little before he died professed to him that notwithstanding he had poâ—â—essed himself of that vast Treasure of Books and Manuscripts in all antient Subjects yet he could rest his Soul on none but the Scriptures And hear what the other Gentleman of the same Studies and Profession declares I have been acquainted somewhat with Men and Books and have had long Experience in Learning and in the World There is no Book like the Bible for excellent Learning Wisdom and Vse and it is want of Vnderstanding in them that think or speak otherwise This is sufficient to shew that the most Noble and Refined Wits the most Knowing and the most Judicious Heads bear the greatest Regard and Esteem for the Holy Scriptures and prefer them before all other Writings in the World It may pass for a Certain Maxim that the more learned any Man is the more he prizeth the Bible the greater Regard he hath for these Sacred Records It was said of old that it was a Sign of a great Proficiency in Good Letters to love Tully's Writings It is much more a Sign of our Improvement in true Learning that we delight in the Holy Scriptures and love them above all Writings whatsoever We shew our Proficiency by reverently esteeming the Bible and preferring it before all other Authors We discover that we have a Sense of True and Useful Knowledg when we value this Book wherein it is contain'd when we admire this Volume where all Excellencies meet together To evince this I will undertake these following things I. To shew the matchless Usefulness of the Bible in respect of Spiritual Divine and Supernatural Matters II. To demonstrate its Transcendent Excellency in regard of things Temporal and Secular such as are for the Improvement of all kinds of Humane Learning and for the Use of Life III. To give a Proof of this Excellency and Perfection by a particular displaying of the several Books contain'd in this Holy Volume IV. To let you see that this Perfection is not impaired by what is objected and alledged 1. Concerning the Loss of some Books which had formerly been a part of the Old and New Testament 2. Concerning the great Difference between the Hebrew of the Old Testament and the Greek Translation of the Seventy Where I will endeavour to discover the true Grounds and Foundations of those Mistakes that are in the LXX's Version and shew whence it arises that there is such a Discrepancy between that and the Original Verity V. I will attempt an Emendation of the present English Version which in several Places seems to me to be defective that I may hereby restore the New Testament for of that I shall chiefly speak to its native Perfection and Lustre Lastly I will invite and solicit the Reader to the Study of the Bible and direct him in so laudable and worthy an Employment First I will demonstratively prove the Transcendent Excellency of these Writings in respect of the things which are Divine and have an immediate relation to Religion Thus they are the only Canon of our Faith the exact Standard of our Lives and they mark us out the Way to solid Comfort peace and Happiness These are the three things I will insist upon 1. This Holy Book is the Absolute and Perfect Rule of our Faith This comprises in it every thing that is the Object of our Belief the Maâ—â—â—r of our Assent Here we are taught to believeâ— a God an Immortal Independent All-sufficient Self-subsisting Spirit who is infinitely Wife powerful Just and Merciful who though he was ineffably happy in the fruition of his own immense and transcendent Perfections yet that he might communicate his Goodness to others was pleased to frame the World with all the excellent Furniture which we behold in it By the Word of the Lord the Heavens were made and all the Host of them by the Breath of his Mouth Psal. 33. 6. He laid the Foundations of the Earth and gave to the Sea his Decree and set a Compass on the Face of the Deep Psal. 104. 5. Prov. 8. 27 29. We are assured from these Writings that God's Providence governs the World and all things in it whether great or small Psal. 147. 8 c. Matth. 10. 29
Infallible This is that more sure Word of Prophecy which St. Peter preferreth before Eye-Witnesses and Voices from Heaven 2 Pet. 1. 16 c. Yea though an Angel from Heaven should preach any other Doctrine than what the Apostles preach'd and afterwards committed to Writing St. Paul pronounceth him accursed Gal. 1. 8. These Infallible Records these undoubted Oracles of the Holy Ghost in Scripture are the standing Rule of Belief to all christians even to the End of the World On this they may rely with Confidence as on an Unerring Guide for it is not like other Books which are made by Men and therefore are not void of Errors and Mistakes but the Author of it is God who is Truth it self and can neither deceive nor be deceived Thus the Canonical Books of the Old and New Testament are the Compleat and Absolute Rule of our Belief and of all Supernatural Truth 2. They are the Perfect Rule of Life and Manners they contain all things to be Done as well as to be Believed Here is the Decalogue the Sum of all our Duty towards God and Man and the Necessary Precepts of Life comprised in it are often repeated enlarged upon and explained through the whole Sacred Book To these are added the Evangelical Duties of Self-denial Mortification Poverty of Spirit Purity of Heart Brotherly Love Heavenly-Mindedness Circumspect Walking Redeeming the Time Abstaining from all appearance of Evil Giving no Offence to any and many others of the like Nature The Writings of the Gospel forbid us to be Carnal Sensual and Earthly and call upon us to converse with Spiritual and Celestial Objects to to set our Affections on things Above and to work our Minds to such a Temper that we may desire to depart out of this Body and to be with Christ which is far better than groveling here below And Christianity promotes this Heavenly-mindedness by giving us a Power over Our selves by restoring us to a Government of our Bodily Appetites and Passions so that the Soul thereby becomes Pure and Defecate purged from all mundane Dross and Filth fitted for Heavenly Joys and therefore most earnestly breathes and longs after them Here we learn that Christianity is repugnant in all things to Satan's Kingdom and designedly promotes the Kingdom of God it bids us not seek our selves and aim chiefly at worldly Respects but it enjoineth us to Humble and Debase our selves and to Glorify God in all to advance his Honour in the World and next to that to look after the Salvation of our own and others immortal Souls These are the Noble and Worthy Designs of Christianity and the Laws of it their Business is to take us off from those low and mean Projects which Men of the World carry on and to set the Soul of Man in a right Posture and to fix it on right Ends. The Christian Precepts reach to the Hearts of Men they restrain the secret Thoughts and inward Motions of the Mind they curb the inordinate Desires and Wishes they temper the Affections and Passions especially they forbid Revenge Malice Hatred and they direct us to love God and to bear Love to all Men for his Sake The Christian Laws give Rules for our Words and Speeches and will not allow them to be Idle and Vain much less Prophane and Impious but they command our Discourse to be always with Grace season'd with Salt to favour of Goodness and Piety and to be for the Edifying of those we converse with The Commandments of the Gospel do also govern the Outward Actions of our Lives and bid us be Holy in all manner of Conversation They enjoin Chastity and Continence Temperance and Sobriety they forbid Lust and Luxury Pride and Sensuality They teach Courtesy Affability Meekness Candour Gentleness towards our Brethren They bid us be Kind and Charitable to all and even to love our Enemies Christianity is a Religion that is exactly Just and gives the strictest Rules of dealing Honestly and Uprightly with our Neighbours Even Morality which is the very Foundation and Ground-work of All Religions is most Illustrious here Christianity hath the Impress of Reason Civility and all Acceptable Qualities It forbids nothing that is Fitting and Decorous it countenances all that is Manly and Generous it is agreeable to the Law of Nature and the Reason of Mankind In these Sacred Writings the Duty of Christians is set down not only as they are Single but as they stand in relation to others and as they are Members of the Community There are Peculiar Lessons for Persons in every Condition for Husbands and Wives for Masters and Servants for Parents and Children for Superiours Equals and Inferiours They are all provided here with Instructions and Directions proper to that State they are in They are very Remarkable Words which a Reverend Divine of our Church uttered Would Men apply their Minds saith he to study Scripture and observe their own and others Course of Life Experience would teach them that there is no Estate on Earth nor humane Business in Christendom this Day on foot but have a Ruled Cafe in Scripture for their Issue and Success This is a Great Truth and is no mean Demonstration of the Excellency of these Holy Writings which I am speaking of Here are also the most Notable Instances of all those Vertues and Graces which adorn the Life of Man Here is the Example of Abel's sincere and acceptable Devotion of Enoch's walking with God of Noah's untainted Faithfulness amidst the Temptations of the corrupt World of Abraham's Faith and Self-denial when he offered his only Son on the Altar of Ioseph's Resolved Chastity when he once and again resisted the lustful Solicitations of his Mistress Here is the Example of Moses's Publick Spirit who desired his Name might be blotted out of the Book of Life rather than that Nation should perish Here you read of Aaron's submissive Silence of Reuben's fraternal Commiseration of Rohab's Seasonable Wisdom which was the Effect of her Faith in concealing the Spies that were search'd for Here we may observe Phineas's Active Zeal Eli's Entire Submission to the Divine Pleasure Iob's Invincible Patience Iosiah's Early Piety his and Iehosaphat's Care to reform the Church Ionathan's entire Friendship Manasses and Peter's Repentance Iohn Baptist's Austerity the Centurion's Faith Stephen's Charity to his Enemies at his Death Briefly here is commemorated the Religious and Holy Demeanour of all Ranks and Degrees of Persons whether in Prosperity or Adversity whether in Youth Manhood or Old Age or in whatsoever Condition of Life they were placed Where can we find such glorious Atchievements as the Sacred History recounts unto us Where are there such Perfect Paterns of Vertue Where do you meet with such Noble Acts as some of the Holy Patriarchs Prophets and Apostles are celebrated for The Great Heroes spoken of in the Writings of the Pagans are generally but Ideas of Vertue and a kind of Harmless Romances to preach Goodness to Men. Virgil's Aeneas Xenophon's
it should be believed as an Article of the Faith or be thought requisite or necessary to Salvation And this is a sufficient and solid Proof of a thing 's not being Necessary to Salvation that it is not contain'd in Scripture This then we assert that these Writings are Plain and Perfect as to all Matters that are Necessary and accordingly are able to put an End to all Controversies which relate to Salvation And if Men will not end them with This Rule they will never do it with any This is the Chief Perfection of Scripture that in it the whole Will of God as to those things that have a necessary Tendency to our Happiness and consequently are the only Necessary Things to be known and done by us is plainly revealed The New Testament particularly is the last Revelation of God's Will and Counsel and nothing is to be added to it or taken from it which makes it a Perfect Standard of Belief and a Compleat Rule of our Lives in which there is nothing short and defective nothing superfluous and redundant Here are all the Principles of True Religion and all the Measures of Holy Living so that whilst we proceed according to this Perfect Canon we are infallibly certain of the Truth of what we believe and of the Rectitude and Lawfulness of what we act On this sole Account the Holy Writ excels all Writings in the World besides 3. We are to adjoin this that as it is a Light to our Vnderstandings and a Rule of our Lives so it is the grand Procurer of our Comfort Ioy and Tranquillity Alas they are Cold Topicks of Consolation which the Writings of the Best Moralists afford us When our outward Distresses and Miseries much more when our inward and spiritual Maladies increase upon us Epictetus and Seneca with all their Spangled Sayings are too mean Physicians to take us in Hand The Great Cicero when in the Close of his Life he was reduced to marvelous Difficulties declared that his Learning and his Books afforded him not any Considerable Arguments of Comfort that the Disease of his Mind which he lay under was too great and too strong to be cured by those Ordinary Medicines which Philosophy administred to him There must be some greater Traumatick some more powerful Application to these Wounds to work a perfect Cure And this Divine Book is able to furnish us with it This alone can remove our Pains and Languors and restore us to an entire Health This faith the Psalmist is my Comfort in my Affliction Thy Word hath quickned me And again Vnless thy Law had been my Delight I should then have perished in my Affliction It was this which upheld and chear'd him in his greatest Straits and yielded him Light and Joy when all things about him look'd black and dismal If but a small part of the Bible had this blessed Effect how powerful and successful will All of it prove if we duly consult it seriously meditate upon it and give it admittance into our Hearts If the Apostle could say Whatsoever things were written asore time in this Book were written for our Learning that we through Patience and Comfort of the scriptures might have Hope how much greater Hope must needs be administred to us in all Conditions of Life but more especially in the Day of Trouble and Calamity when we have the Scriptures not only of the Old but New Testament to repair unto This latter especially will be a never-falling Spring of Contentment and Joy to us In these Books we have a true and perfect Landskip and View of the World Here is unmask'd and laid open the Vanity of it Here we are assured that many of the Gay things which it presents us with and which fond Minds so dote upon are but empty Bubbles deceitful Phantoms and Apparitions mere Conceits and Castles in the Air. Here we are inform'd that a Prosperous State is not really Good that an Overplus of Riches and Worldly Abundance does frequently prove a Clog to vertuous Minds and that Excess of Pleasures is too fulsom and luscious and takes away that purer Relish of spiritual and heavenly Delights yea that Men generally find a worse Effect of them for when they are gorged and clogg'd with them they revolt from God when they are waxen fat they kick against Heaven So their Worldly Plenty is turn'd into the worst of Punishments and this Plethory is their Disease On the other side we are taught in these Writings that Crosses and Afflictions are not evil in themselves yea that they are Good and Medicinal and advance our spiritual Health that they are so far from being a hindrance to our Happiness that they are a part of it for otherwise the Afflicted would not be so often pronounced Blessed That God's Afflicting a Man is Magnifying of him and setting his Heart upon him It shews that God is greatly concern'd for his Good and that the Almighty hath more care of him than he hath of himself Here we are instructed that we have ground to suspect our Condition if we be wholly exempted from the Distresses of this Life and that not to be Chastised is a Mark of Bastardy Here we learn the true use and end of all those Adverse Dispensations which we meet with viz. that they were designed to try us to make us know our selves and to inform us how evil and bitter a thing it is to offend the Divine Majesty to awaken us out of our Sloth and Security to hold us in Action to keep us in Breath and Exercise as Carthage was useful to rouze Rome's Valour to abate our Pride and Haughtiness and make us humble and submissive Creatures to check our immoderate Passions and Pursuits after earthly things to disintangle us from these Snares to free us from these Charms to keep us from being suck'd in and swallowed up in the powerful Circle and Eddy of this World as who knows not that it is True Philosophy that the World is made up of Vortices to cause us to look after Better Things when these are taken from us to reclaim us from our evil Courses and to reduce us unto Vertue and Goodness to excite us to a Renunciation of all Trust and Confidence in our selves and the transitory Enjoyments of this World and to depend upon God alone It is this Book whence we are acquainted that our Sufferings make us conformable to Christ our Master and therefore are Honourable Badges of Christianity That the Curse which usually attends outward Crosses is taken away by our Saviour's Death That the Calamities of the Faithful are Chastisements rather than Punishments That no Adverse Accidents can do us any hurt if we believe in Jesus and abandon our Sins That the Pressures of this Life are serviceable to make us pity those that are in Misery to know and relish the Love of Christ in suffering for us to inhanse the Comforts of a Good Conscience to commend
Strengthens and supports us under our heaviest Crosses and makes our Life Happy whatever befals us All which are undeniable Arguments of the Perfection of Scripture whence we are enabled to Believe aright to Live well and to Rejoice Thus these Holy Writings were endited that we might be Perfect throughly furnished unto all good Works And thus Scripture must needs be Perfect because its Design is to make us so But I am sensible that several Devout and Practical Writers have enlarged on this Subject and therefore I will say no more of it because my present Discourse is designed to be chiefly Critical Let it suffice that I have briefly asserted the Perfection of the Holy Scriptures as to the three foremention'd Particulars and that I have shew'd that this Perfection is not communicable to any Other Writings under Heaven Such is the Peculiar Excellency of the Bible Wherefore it behoveth us to take notice and beware of those Men who oppose or rather deny this Excellency and Perfection First the Circumcised Doctors shew themselves great Oppugners of it whilst they excessively magnify their Traditions and even prefer them before the Sacred Text. We must know then that the Jews talk much of their Cabala or as that Word signifies the Received Doctrine among them which was propagated by Oral Tradition and Continual Succession This their Cabala is twofold First that which deals in Mysterious Criticisms and Curiosities about Words and Letters to which belongs the Masoreth which as I have shew'd in another Discourse is serviceable for the Preservation of the Bible Secondly that which by them is call'd the Oral Law or the Law delivered from one to another as an Exposition on the Written Law It may not be impertinent to give the Reader a short Account of this Oral Law which they so much boast of This was either before Moses and was the Doctrine of the Patriarchs propagated by Word of Mouth before the Law was committed to Writing it consisted of the Seven Precepts of the Sons of Noah of the Apothegms Sentences and Paradoxes of the Wise Men in the first Ages or it was in and after Moses's time who is reckon'd the Great Author of the Cabala because he deliver'd it viva voce to the Jews say the Rabbins at the same time that he gave them the Decalogue and the Other Written Laws This Torah gnal peh as they stile it this Oral Law is the Exposition of those Written Laws and is meant they say in Deut. 4. 14. The Lord commanded me at that time to teach you Statutes and Iudgments And for this they alledg Deut. 12. 21. which they tell us refers to some Special Command of God about Killing and seeing we read no such Special Command about it in the Written Law it is reasonable to conclude that it is to be understood of the Oral one that must be the Sense of those Words there As I have commanded thee That Moses received this Law on Mount Sinai Rabbi Bechai proves by the same Token that he knew by this Law how long time he was upon that Mount for when God taught him the Written Law then he knew it was Day because he could not write in the Dark but when God gave him the Oral Law he knew then that it was Night A most profound Answer to the Difficulty how Moses could tell that he was 40 Days and Nights on the Mount Well God they say delivered this Law to Moses Moses delivered it to Ioshua Ioshua to the Seventy Elders they to Ezra who some say committed it to writing for he was the Chiefest Cabalist next to Moses but the Books which he composed of this Matter were lost and so it went on after the old way again viz. by Tradition and came to the Prophets of whom Zechary and Malachi were the last and from them the Great Sanhedrim had it and at last it was made into a Book that it might not be lost by reason of the Dispersion of the Jews He that compiled this Volume or Book was Rabbi Iudah who for the singular Holiness of his Life was call'd Hakkadosh the Saint He flourish'd in the Days of the Emperor Antoninus Pius about a hundred and twenty Years after our Saviour's Passion The Title which he gave to it was Mishnah i. e. the Repetition of the Divine Law or a Larger Explication of it given immediately to Moses by God and by Tradition derived to the Jews This 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 this Iterated or Second Law is divided by him into six general Sedarim i. e. so many Heads or Subjects of which it treats and every Sedar is divided into Books every Book into Chapters or Pirka's About a hundred Years after this famous Rabbi had reduced the Traditions of the Jews into one Volume the Learned Doctors began to comment upon it and first the Ierusalem Talmud call'd so because 't was made for the Jews that lived in Iudea especially in Ierusalem was finish'd by R. Iochanan about A. D. 240. The Comment which he and the other Rabbies made on the Mishnah is call'd the Gemara the Supplemental Exposition of that Volume of Jewish Traditions Next the Babylonick Talmud was put forth by the Learned Jews at Babylon who gathered their Traditions into a more Compleat and Exact Body as they thought for the Benefit of their Country-men in those Parts of the World It was compiled by Rabbi Ase and his Companions about A. D. 500. and consisteth as the former Talmud of the Mishnaioth and the Gemara the one is the Text the other is the Comment or the Decisions of the Doctors on the Book of the Mishnah So then the Oral Law which the Jews so much boast of and set so high a Value upon is contain'd in the Two Talmuds which are made up of the Mishnah and the Gemara The Mishnah is that which R. Iudah compiled the Gemara's are the Work of R. Iochanan and Ase and other Rabbies and both are a Compleat Body of the Civil and Canon Law of the Jews Whoso nameth the Talmuds nameth all Iudaism saith Lightfoot These as he adds are the Jews Council of Trent they are the last and fullest Determinations which they have about all their Religious Opinions Rites and Usages Thus I have exhibited a brief Account of the whole Talmudick System wherein the Oral Law is comprized explained and descanted upon And it is not to be denied that there may be a very excellent Use made of this Collection of Jewish Traditions it may be serviceable in sundry Instances to expound the Mosaick Law to acquaint us with the Jewish Antiquities to illustrate several Places in the Old Testament yea to interpret many Passages in the New which have reference to the received Practices and Usages of the Jews But the Iews who are the Persons whom I am now blaming make very ill Use of it because they immoderately extol these Traditions calling them Torah shebegnal Peh their Infallible Oracle and esteeming the
the Bible Wherefore this is that which I intend very particularly and largely to insist upon viz. that the Scriptures are the Antientest Storehouse of Good Letters and Learning and that here are All the Sorts of them which I conceive will be a full Eviction of what I have undertaken viz. to demonstrate the Pre-eminence of the Inspired Writings before all others whatsoever First I begin with the Language in which the greatest part of the Bible that is the Old Testament was written which is Hebrew and was the First and Original Tongue of the World This certainly inhanses the Worth of the Hebrew Text and renders the Bible preferable to all other Books It is true there are other Languages that pretend to Priority but when we come to examine their claim we discover it to be a mere Pretence indeed We are told by Herodotus that Psammâ—ticus King of Egypt had a mind to make an Experiment about this and accordingly caus'd two Children to be nourish'd and bred up by two she-goats and suffered none to speak a Word to them At last they were heard to utter the word bec which it seems signifies Bread in the Phrygian Dialect whence it was concluded that that was the First Language But upon Enquiry it was found that this Experiment was fruitless for bec was an insignificant Pronuntiation which the Children learnt of their Goat-Nurses to whom and all other Animals of that Species that Sound it seems was natural Theodoret thought Syrâ—ack was the First Tongue Philo the Jew was of Opinion that Chaldee was the Primitive Language and that what we call Hebrew is truly the Tongue which the Chaldean Abraham brought out of Chaldea And Capellus in his Sacred Chronology seems to espouse this Assertion But there is little Ground for it if we consider that the Chaldee is borrowed from the Hebrew and is a different Dialect of it The Scythian is the Primitive Tongue saith Boxhorn Goropius Becanus fetches all Words from the Teutonick or High Dutch and would perswade us that this is the Mother-Tongue of the World but he hath given so slender Proof of it that he hath gain'd but few Proselytes to his Opinion The Learned Bochart derives all Words from the Phaenician Tongue but any impartial Judg may discern that he is too extravagant in his Derivations witness that of Phaenicia or Phaenix from ben Anak the Son of Anak making the Old Phaenicians his Posterity or by Contraction Beanak then Pheanak and so Phaenix and hundreds more of the like Nature which straining to maintain his Opinion is unacceptable to wise Men. A late Author hath publish'd an Historical Essay as he is pleased to call it of the Probability of the Language of China being the Primitive one and among other Offers towards it he hath this that the first Expression we make of Life at the instant Minute of our Birth is by uttering the Chinois Word Ya or Yah But by the same Reasoning I can prove that the first Tongue was Hebrew because Yah for so most Hebricians pronounce it is one of the Hebrew Names of God and how proper is it for Infants to mention and acknowledg their Maker as soon as they come into the World I allow the Author to be very Ingenious yet I believe he is so wise himself as not to think he hath brought any solid Proof for what he undertook Such another Attempt is his who commends the British or Welsh Tongue to us as the Antientest of all This Glory is due only to the Hebrew which certainly was the Language that Adam spoke and was that peculiar Form of Speech which was given to him by God and which he taught his Children and which lasted incorrupt there being no other Tongue to be its Rival till the Confusion of Tongues at Babel and the Dispersion which was the Consequent of that Of this those Words are meant Gen. 11. 1. The whole Earth was of one language and of one Speech Viz. Hebrew which without doubt was no small Benefit to Mankind this â—dentity of Speech having such an Influence on Soâ—iety and contributing to the Increase of their Friendship and Familiarity whereas now we must â—e a long time learning to make those of other Countries understand what we say we must go to â—chool to be Friendly and we can't be sociable without a Dictionary But this Primitive Blessing was not of very great Duration for the Infallible Records inform us that a notable Confusion of Languages happen'd to the World when it was yet in its Minority and Childhood and had not long learnt to speak if we may reckon the Age of it from the Deluge By the Fault of Man and the Judgment of God the One way of Speaking was changed into diverse But we are not to think that this Change introduced into every Colony or Plantation a Different Language but only a particular and peculiar Dialect For the Difference of the Idiom was sufficient to beget a not-understanding of one another as we see at this day the Germans Danes Swedes Norwegians Dutch English understand not one another when they speak though they have not properly a Different Language but only Several Dialects for they all speak Teutonick The Confusion of Tongues then was not New Tongues but a considerable Variation from the Primitive one viz. Hebrew Hereupon the Babel-Builders who before spoke and understood this Language it being their native one as it was of all the rest of Manking were so confounded that they were forced to lay aside their Tools and leave off working And that this Confusion was not an Introduction of really Distinct Tongues as some have thought is evident hence that there is a Great Affinity between Tongues especially the Eastern ones for as for others they have had their Rise since and we are not to imagine that at the Babylonick Confusion they spoke Italian Spanish or French or that afterwards there were any of the Plantations that understood English Dutch or Irish I speak then concerning the Eastern Languages and assert them to be Different Dialects or Modes of the Hebrew Tongue which is sufficiently proved from the Harmony and Cognation between them I remit the Reader to Skickard Hottinger and others for the particular Eviction of this He will from them be perswaded that Tongues were not Multiplied at Babel but Divided and that that One Language which had been in use ever since the beginning of the World received there an Alteration and new Modification the Diversity of which was the Cause that Persons could not understand one another Now that the First Tongue which Adam and Eve spake and was used before the Division of Languages and was the Original from whence all the other Languages are but Variations was Hebrew is apparent from that foresaid Cognation between the Hebrew and other Oriental Tongues We find that this One Language hath spread it self more or less into all others We may discern in them some Words either
purely Hebrew or of near alliance with it It is well known that the Chaldeans and Syrians have abundance of Hebrew words in their Tongue only there is some difference in the inflection of them The Arabick likewise hath great affinity with the Hebrew and so have the Punick and Ethiopick as the Learned Bochart hath demonstrated And this you may observe which confirms the thing I am establishing that the nearer any People were to the Hebrews and their Country the greater Number of Hebrew Words and Idioms they retained in their Languages and on the contrary the more remote any Nation was from them the fewer Hebrew Words have they and the greater Strangers are they to their manner and way of Speaking But there are some Reliques of that Primitive Tongue every where all Languages have borrowed from this as St. Ierom long since observed and Mercer and other Learned Moderns take notice that Sac and some other Hebrew Words are to be found in all Languages and thence argue that Hebrew is the Mother-Tongue of all Again where should we look for the Original Language and where should we hope to find it yea where is it possible to find it but among the First People of the World and the immediately succeeding Generations of Men before the Flood and Confusion of Tongues Accordingly we discover that Hebrew was that Language which was in use with them The Book of Genesis abundantly testifies this where are the Names Adam Ishah Woman Chavah or Eve Cain Abel Seth Noah and a Multitude of other Words of Hebrew Extraction which are Arguments that Hebrew was the Language of those first People and therefore the Primitive One. The Etymology and Derivation of these Words do irrefragably prove this for there is no other Tongue that hath these Words from whence these Names are taken but the Hebrew therefore this was the First Tongue And this was it which Noah carried into the Ark with him and if he did so no Man questions that he brought it out with him and that it was universally used till the Babel-Conspiracy Otherwise it could not be said as we have heard that the whole Earth before that Confusion was of one Lip or Language and one Speech This Text is peremptory and therefore it is to be wondred that a Learned Man contents himself with saying There seems to have been One Tongue before the Flood till the building of Babel And in another place he understands one Lip and one Speech of their mutual Concord and Agreement which Interpretation of his is refuted from what follows Let us go down and confound their Lips that they may not understand one anothers Lip v. 7. Where we see the Confusion of Lips is opposed to one Lip and one Speech before mentioned It is evident then from this Text that there was only One Language in use at first and that could be no other than Hebrew for I have shew'd before that this Language was spoken and therefore if there was but One Language on the whole Earth This must be it for there was no Alteration as to Language till the building of Babel whence we infallibly gather that the Language which was used before the Flood and the Erecting of Babel was Hebrew and consequently that the forementioned Writer who holds that the Hebrew Tongue is no more Primitive than any other Oriental Tongue is under a Mistake and that his Learned Country-man who asserts that the Hebrew was one of the Tongues that arose out of the Confusion of Tongues at Babel is grossly overseen For it is a flat Contradicting of that plain Text above named which acquaints us that there was One Universal Language in the World at that time and no more which from what I have suggested appears to be Hebrew And as this was the Common Tongue of the World above seventeen hundred Years viz. from the Creation to the building the Tower of Babel so we are to observe further that the Curse of the Confusion of Tongues fell only or chiefly on those People that were at Rabel and concern'd in that Wicked Exploit Viz. the Inhabitants of Shinar and the neighbouring Places those impious Troops of Men that were the greatest Admirers and Flatterers of Nimrod and his Government The Sons of God the holy Posterity of Noah assisted not in the building of the Tower and therefore among them and their Posterity and those that learn'd it of them was the Primitive Tongue preserved Which some think had its denomination of Hebrew from Heber who was none of the Babel-Builders and therefore the Original Tongue was preserv'd entire in his Family This is the general Opinion of the Iewish Writers and it hath been receiv'd by many Christians More especially the Learned Bochart is of this Opinion but is contradicted by some other Learned Pens who tell us that the Hebrew Tongue was call'd so from Gneber Transiit i. e. from Abraham the Traveller or Passenger Gen. 14. 13. But Mr. Selden whose Learning was equal to any of these suspends his Judgment in this Controversy though at the same time he declares that he is more prone to the Opinion of those who deduce it from Eber Transitus This is a short Account of the Aâ—tiquity of the Hebrew Tongue and we may rationally conclude from it that it was the Primitive and Original Speech and that from the corruption of this was the Generation and Production of other Tongues And that Worthy Critick himself who makes the Phaenician the First Tongue agrees to what I here assert though he seems to oppose it for if we scan what he saith we shall see that even according to him the Phaenician and Hebrew are the same which appears from this that he holds the Canaanites and Phaenicians to be the same People He proves that the Phaenicians or Punicks or Syrians or Sidonians for they were Known by all these Names were formerly the Inhabitants of Canaâ—n but being expell'd thence by Ioshua when he subdued that Land they carried Colonies into most parts of the World and their Language is found in all Languages of other People as he endeavours to shew This is the Hebrew Tongue he confesses abating the Difference of Dialect and therefore Hebrew he saith is call'd the Language of Canaan Isa. 19. 18. If then the Punick was in its first Purity Hebrew as some others besides Bochart grant it follows that in proving the former to be the Original Tongue he doth in effect prove that the latter is so because they are the same And truly it is no hard task to evince the Language of the Canaanites to have been Hebrew for all the Proper Names of Men and Places reckoned up in Scripture in those Nations are purely Hebrew as Salem Ierusalem Hebron c. To which a Learned Scots-man gives his Suffrage expresly vouching that the Canaanites spoke Hebrew and that the Hebrew Tongue is call'd the Language of Canaan because 't was the
to the Authority of the Sacred Writings yet none of them give us a plain and particular Account of this Beginning and Original of the Mundane Fabrick Yea the very Philosophick Men among the Gentiles in a most wild and rambling manner talk of the Rise of all things and at the same time baâ—â—le themselves Thus the Epicureans tell us a sensless Story of the Eternal frisking of Atoms which yet if they were Eternal had no Beginning or Riâ—e at all Pythagoras and his Disciples and Plato and some of the Peripateticks held that Men were always and that there was an Eternal Succession of them and consequently no Original of them Others who believ'd they had a Beginning had strange and monstrous Fancies concerning it as that Men were form'd out of Fishes which was Anaximander's Conceit Others imagin'd they shooted out of Trees some out of Eggs others out of Wombs affix'd to the Earth as Epicurus and Lucretius Others as the fabulous Poets conceited they were produced out of Stones and Cicero relates concerning some of the Philosophers that they thought the Original of Mankind was from Seed falling from the Stars and impregnating the Earth This stumbling at the Threshold these extravagant and groundless Notions conceâ—ning the very first Original of things were too ominous a Presage that these Philosophers would grosly mistake about other Matters and give us but a sorry Account of the other Works of Nature But Moses confutes all these fond Surmises about the Nativity of the World and of Mankind he quashes all those wild Conjectures by assuring us that Man had his Origine from the Earth by God's peculiar framing him out of it and that the World it self had its Being by Creation i. e. by being made out of Nothing by the Infinite Power and Wisdom of God Wherefore it was rightly said by an Understanding Person I am perswaded saith he that in the first Chapter of Genesis Moses taught more than all the pagan philosophers and Interpreters of Nature And that this first Chapter of the Bible is an Historical or Physical Account of the Creation of the World and is no Allegory is not to be question'd by any Man of a sober Mind and consistent Reasoning For thus I argue It is highly fitting that the Doctrine of the â—irst Rise of the Universe the Production of all things should not be leâ—t doubtful but be convey'd unto us in such a way as may best preserve the Memory of so weighty and considerable a Matter For this is of such Concern that our Belief of Providence and the true Nature of God is comprised in it Now a Thing of this Quality ought not to be so deliver'd that it may be liable to Imposture or suspected of Falshood or Uncertainty As for private and personal Revelations which some may here suppose these can only satisfy the individual Persons to whom they are communicated and as for Oral Tradition it is not so certain but that it may leave some Scruples in Mens Minds Hence it is reasonable that the History of the World should be digested into such Records which may assure us of what is to be believed and therefore it is sit that they should be Plain and Simple and properly to be taken and understood so that they may be reckon'd as an Indubitable Account of the World's Production therefore such is this Relation which Moses hath lest us which is a Perfect Diary of thâ—â— First Work of the Almighty But I will attempt yet further to prove that thiâ— History deserves that Name i. e. that it relates what was really done If this be acknowledged by some Sacred and Inspired Author I conceive that will be a fair Conviction to those who believe that Author to be inspired and to deliver things that are really true That St. Peter then in the third Chapter of his second Epistle where he briefly describes the Make and Frame of this World as it was formed at the first Creation refers to this Mosaick History and also fully confirms it will appear in the Perusal of that his Description where you will find those very Terms which Moses in the first of Genesis makes use of This they are willingly ignorant of saith the Apostle that the Heavens were of old i. e. from the Beginning which in the Verse before is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Beginning of the Creation which agrees exactly with the first Words of Genesis And these Heavens were by the Word of God which is a reference to God said which Moses expresly mentions chap. 1. 6 14. Next to the Heavens he makes mention of the Earth as Moses doth telling us that it Stood or consisted out of the Water and in the Water which is the same Account of it which we have in Genesis viz. that it was partly above Water and partly under i. e. it was above the Seas Fountains Rivers c. but under the wâ—tyr Mass of Clouds So that any Man of unprejudiced Thoughts cannot but see that those Words the Earth standing out of the Water and in the Water plainly relate to the Mosaical History where we are told that the Globe of Earth included in it a heap of Waters call'd the Deep or the Abysâ— which was afterwards gathered into one Receptacle or Channel This is call'd the Water undâ—r the Firmament i. e. under the Expansion of the Air as the Water above the Earth viz. the Clouds are call'd the Water above the Expansion Gen. 1. 7. Thus you see all this is alledged and acknowledged by St. Peter as True History and accordingly is made use of by him Wherefore we are ascertain'd from his infallible Pen that the Mosaick Account of the Creation is no Fiction no strain of Poetick Fancy but is perfectly Historical and to be taken in a real proper and literal Sense which was the thing to be clear'd Wherefore Origen and the rest of the Allegorists who despise the Letter of this Chapter and rely chiefly on some Mystick and Symbolical Meanings are confuted And so likewise are they that adhere to the foolish Dreams of Philosophers concerning the Eternity of the World or its being made by Chance or the Existence of More Worlds All these are inconsistent with Moses's Account of the Creation besides that they affront other Principles establish'd by the Holy Scriptures and bid desiance to Reason and the greatest Evidence of things So that it is to be wondred that any Person who pretends to own the Divine Authority of the Bible should publickly disown Moses's Relation of the First Original of the World and look upon this first Chapter of Genesis as well as he doth on the third as not True i. e. not giving an Account of Matter of Fact But there was a kind of Necessity upon him to form such Thoughts as these concerning this Entrance of Moses's Book because he had in his Theory of the Earth run counter to that Relation of it which Moses gives This is the
bold Man that asseâ—ts the Primitive Earth to have been without Sea and without Mountains and the Airy Expansion to be without Clouds which are a plain contradicting of Moses who saith the Waters were gather'd together and were called Seas ver 10. and informs us that there were other Waters above the Firmament or Air ver 7. and in another Place lets us know that all the high Hills and Mountains were cover'd by the Waters of the Deluge Gen. 7. 19 20. Thus it must needs be ill philosophizing in defiance of Moses the first of the Philosophick Order This is Confutation enough of his Hypothesis and herein I am satisfied that the Excepter against his Book is in the right Now to support his own Opinion and to run down Moses he tells us that instead of a History we are here presented with a Parable with an Ethical Discourse in an obscure way This Philosophick Romancer turns the Holy Scriptures into Aesop's Fables and seems with his Friend Spinosa to hint that the Writings of the Prophets are only high Flights of Imagination God forbid that I should fasten any such thing upon him or any the like Imputation on any other Man of Learning or so much as suspect it unless there were some ground for it I appeal therefore to all persons of correct Thoughts whether his asserting that Moses the Prime and Leading Prophet is so fanciful that he presents us with mere Allegories and Parables even when he seems to speak of the Creation of the World and the Fall of our First Parents whether I say this doth not argue that the rest of the Prophetick Writers who could not do amiss in imitating so Great a Guide are led wholly by Imagination and dictate not things as they really are but as they fancied them to be Nay he not only overthrows the Truth and Reality of Moses's Writings but he blasts the Integrity of the Penman himself telling us that he was a Crafty Politician and Dissembler one that did all to comply with the People one that cheated the ignorant Jews with a thing like an History merely to please them whâ—lst in the mean time it is nothing but a piece of Morality in an Allegorized way and is to be understood so by us Certainly Moses needed not to have been Inspired by the Holy Ghost as I suppose most grant him to be to have merited this Character But I have animadverted on him with some Freedom in a former Discourse and therrfore I will not say any more here Nor should I have said any thing then or now if I had not been verily perswaded that the Credit of Moses and of the Scriptures themselves and consequently of our whole Religion lay at stake for if this 1st Chapter of Genesis together with the rest which follow which have all the Marks of History upon them be not Literal and Historical we know not what Judgment to make of any other Places of Scripture which recite Matter of Fact we can't tell whether any Text bears a Literal Sense or no and so we throw up the whole Bible into the Hands of Scepticks and Atheists After all that I have said under this Head I would not be thought to mean any such thing as this that the Scripture was designed for Philosophy No there are Nobler things that it aims at Yet this is most certain that here is the Best Philosophy both Moral and Natural It is the latter I am now speaking of viz. the Knowledg of the Works of Nature God's creating of the World which is the fâ—rst â—tep to all Natural Philosophy This is to be learnt in the Beginning of this Holy Book whose Excellency and Perfection I am treating of Here the Birth and Original of all things are distinctly set down which is a Subject that all the Philosophers are defective in I grant whaâ— Cyril speaking of Moses saith that he design'd not to play the Philosopher in a subtile and curious manner and to be accurate in his Discourse of the First Principles of things but notwithstanding this it is an undeniable Truth that no Book in the World teacheth us the True Origine and Age of the World the Epoche of the Universe the Particular Order and Method of the Creation and more especially the manner of the Production of Mankind but This. By this alone we are fixed and determined in these Points and we have no longer any Reason to doubt and waver We may plainly discern from these Sacred Writings the Invalidity of those Notions which some Philosophick Heads have entertain'd viz. the Eternity of the World the Production of it by Chance or the Mechanical Rise of it by virtue of mere Matter and Motion All these fond Conceits are silenced by this Sacred Author an Happiness which we could not have had if this most Antient and Authentick Book were not extant Thirdly We have no Account of the first Rise of Nations and People in the World but â—rom the Mosaick History Here and only here we have an Exact Narrative of the dividing of the Earth among the Sons of Noah and their Posterity It is in the Tenth Chapter of Genesis that we have the History of the First Plantations A Choice Monument of Antiquity and to be priz'd by all Lovers of Antient Learning those that delight to enquire into the First Originals of things Here we are inform'd that Iapheth the eldest Son of Noah and his seven Sons were the first that peopled that part of the World which is call'd Europe with a part of Asia the Less His Sons are reckon'd up in this manner 1. Gomer whose Progeny seated themselves in the North-East part of that Leâ—â—er Asia which contains Phrygia Pontus Bithynia and a great part of Galatia These were the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 saith Iosephus call'd by the Latins Galatae among whom is the City Comara according to Pliny and Mela speaks of the Comari The People that dwelt in this Tract were as Herodotus and other Antient Historians testify callâ—d Cimmerii and had their Name from Gomer if we may give Credit to some of the Learnedest Criticks such who are not wont to rest in fanciful Derivations They tell us that Gomeri Comeri Cumeri Cimbri Cimmerii are the same The Old Germans are thought by them to have been a Colony of these Cimmerians or Gomerians for German is but a Corruption of Gomerman The Old Galls were another Colony of the Gomerians who by the Grecians were call'd 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and contractedly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Celtae for it appears that the Cimbri or Cimmerii were the antient Inhabitants of Old Gallia And our Ancestors the Britains were of the same stock for that they descended from the Galls or Celtae who were the Gomeri or Cimbri of old our own Learned Antiquary Mr. Cambden attempts to prove from their Religion Manners Language c. The Inhabitants of Cumberland as he thinks retain the Name still
mention'd in the Books of the Kings Chronicles Ieremiah Ezekiel Daniel and lastly Belshazzar Dan. 5. 22. in whom this Monarchy had its Period And so these Sacred Writings acquaint us not only with the Rise but the Progress Duration and End of this Empire hence we learn that it lasted from Nimrod to the close of Belshazzar's Reign i. e. from the year of the World 1717. to the Year 3419. which is in all 1702 Years a much longer time than any of the other Monarchies endured Again in these Writings is recorded the Original of the Next viz. the Persian usually known by the Name of the Second Monarchy Here we read that Belshazzar the last Chaldean Monarch he that impiously carouzed in the Holy Vessels belonging to the Temple was slain by Darius the Mcde Dan. 5. 30 31. who joined with Cyrus the Persian in the Expedition against Belshazzar and they both had Right to the Babylonian Monarchy on that Account and accordingly jointly ruled so it was a Medo-Persian Monarchy Darius is spoken of in the 6th and 9th Chapters of Daniel but being aged before he came to the Throne he lived but about two Years after whereupon Cyrus reigned alone and is generally reputed the First Founder of the Persian Monarchy This famous Cyrus sirnamed the Great was prophesied of long before he appeared in the World Isa. 44. 28. 45. 1. This is he that was the Happy Restorer of the Jews to their own Country and was a great Favourer of the Pious of that Nation Ezr. 1. And in the following Chapters and in the Book of Nehemiah is infallibly related what Persian Kings hindred the Building of the Temple and who they were that promoted it Besides the Book of Esther and a great part of Daniel are a Narrative of what was done under the Kings of Persia. Next it might be added that Alexander the Great the First Founder of the Grecian Monarchy is spoken of in these Sacred Writings as in Dan. 2. 32 39. 7. 6. 8. 5 6 7 8. 10. 20. 11. 3 4. whence Iaddus the High Priest shewed the Prophecy of Daniel to that Great Monarch and particularly turned to that Place where his Conquering of the Persians and the Translation of the Empire to him are foretold Here also the Division of the Empire among his Captains is predicted Dan. 2. 33. 7. 7 19. 8. 22. 11. 5 6 c. Lastly the History of the New Testament mentions the Author and Erecter of the Roman which generally passes for the Fourth Monarchy and some of his Actions and Decrees This was Augustus for if we speak properly this Empire began not â— Iulius Câ—sar but in him when he vanquished â— Anthony and Cleopatra in the Battel of Actium anâ— all Egypt became a Roman Province Thus Niâ— rod Cyrus Alexander Augustus the Founder â— those four renowned Monarchies and many of thâ— most eminent and remarkable Passages in some of them are recorded in the Sacred Scriptures whereby the Truth of those things is confirmed and some obscure Places in Pagan Writers are enlightned and some Mistakes may be corrected Indeed it is impossible to understand the Gentile History aright in sundry Matters relating to the First Kingdoms and Governments unless we are acquainted with the Bible CHAP. III In these Sacred Writings we have the first and earliest Account of all useful Employments and Callings viz. Gardening Husbandry feeding of sheep preparing of Food The antient manner of Threshing Grinding of Corn and making Bread is enquired into What was the Primitive Drink The Posture which they used at eating and drinking Sitting preceded Discubation The particular manner of placing themselves on their Beds Eating in common not always used Discalceation and Washing the Feet were the Attâ—ndanâ—s of Eating and Feasting So was Anointing They had a Master or Governour of their Feasts Who were the first Inventers of Mechanick Arts. The first Examples of Architecture Houses were built flat at top and why In the fifth Place here and only here is to be learned the Original of all Employments Callings Oecupations Professions Mysteries Trades and of all Arts and Inventions whatsoever First here is the earliest Mention of Gardening Husbandry Plougbing keeping of Sheep which are of ordinary Use and for the necessary Support of Man's Life God placing Adam in Paradise a Garden of Delight instructed him how to dress and keep it Gen. 2. 15. to work and belabour the Ground for so it is according to the LXX to dig and delve with great Care and Art to open the Earth to let in the Influences of Heaven to prune the Trees and cherish the Plants to preserve the Fruits from the Beasts and Fowls which had Admittance into that Place as we read in Gen. 2. 19 20. and to keep all things in good order as a skilful Gardiner and Husbandman for both these made up the First Employment and Trade in the World And when Man was ejected out of Paradise he was still set about the same Work Gen. 3. 23. for the Hebrew Word that is used here is the same with that in ver 15. and is translated there to dress but it is certain that gnamad which is the Verb in both Places is of a large Import and signifies all Husbandly managing and improving of Ground And truly there was more need of exercising that Art now than before the Earth being not a little endamaged by the Curse which God denounced against it and executed upon it which was one Reason why Adam brought up his Son Cain to Husbandry and Tilling the Ground Gen. 4. 2. for now it wanted Manuring and Cultivating And as this his eldest Son was brought up to take care of the Fruits of the Earth so his next was bred up to feeding of Sheep which is the Second Employment or Calling that we read of in the World Afterwards Iabal advanced higher and became the First Grasier for so I understand those Words Gen. 4. 20. He was the Father of such as have Cattel i. e. that have other Cattel besides Sheep for these and the keeping or feeding of them had been mention'd before He lived upon Pasturage and for that purpose was the Father of such as dwell in Tents as it is said in the same Place The Meaning of which is that whereas others generally lived in one fix'd Place and Habitation he and others of his Calling went from one place to another feeding They travell'd as their Cattel did and for this Reason it was requisite to have Tents Accordingly that they might look after their Flocks and Herds the better he invented these that they might lie out in the Fields all Night under this Shelter Thus you see what was the Primitive State of things Adain and his first-born Son were Husbandmen and his second Son a Shepherd and others of his Race were busied in feeding of Cattel Such was the Employment of those that were the First Heirs of the World And so for
Olâ— Roman Laws that were fix'd up in publick were written on Plates of Brass as a great Number of good Latin Authors testify And â—ome to preserve what they writ imprinted Characters on Slices of Ivâ—ry thence call'd Libri Elephantini in Tacitus and Flavius Vopiscus Thus Sculpture was one antient way of Writing among Men of whiâ—â— the First Instances are to be found in the Holy Scripture And I doubt not but Aâ—oliab who wâ—â— the Chief Master of Engraving and that by the particular Inspiration of Heaven was the fiâ—â—â— Improver of this sort of Letters This was 〈◊〉 Primitive Writing of Mankind the First Lettâ—â—â— were cut and engraven which indeed may be fouâ—â— in the very Word for to grave is the same with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and is thence derived without doubt As hither to we have seen by Help of the Sacrâ—â— Records that Sculpture or Eâ—â—râ—tion was the anâ—â— entest sort of Characters so These likewise inâ—oâ— us that Painting was the next i. e. that Lettâ—â—â— were generally drawn and pouâ—trayed in some blaâ—â— or â—able kind of â—olouring And to this end iâ—â—stead of those Hard Materials which were madâ— use of in writing before there were others aâ—terwards found out of a more tractable Nature The Scripture doth not mention those that were 〈◊〉 seldom and little used as Leavâ—s of Trees espeâ—â—â—ally Palms which was the way â—f the Siâ—â—â— transmitting some of their Verses And that of old they wrote sometimes on Leaves not only of Trees but Flowers is more than once witnessed by Virgil and Ovid. Still to this Day we seem to retain the Memory of this antient way of Writing when we say a Leaf of Paper and Books in Folio Nor are the thin Coats or Rinds which were between the Bark and Body of Trees and were used in Writing of old as several relate and from whence came the Name of Liber at first mention'd by the Holy Writers because their Use continued but a little time and they were of little Service Much less is there any thing said of writing in Linen which yet Livy Pliny Vopiscus and others take notice of because this was used among the Indians and such remote People as the Sacred History had no occasion to speak of But those Materials for writing which were of constant Use and that among most Nations as Papyr and Parchment are either expresly mention'd or tacitely referr'd to The former was made of broad Rushes and Flags which grew in great abundance in Egypt of which the Prophet Isaiah foretelling the Confusion of that Country speaketh ch 19. v. 6 7. The Reeds and Flags shall wither the Paper-Reeds by the Brooks shall wither be driven away and be no more The Gnaroth the Materials for Writing which were so celebrated all the World over and which were the peculiar Commodity of Egypt and which brought in so great Revenues to that Nation these even these shall decay the Traffick of them shall cease Yea when 't is said that Moses was laid in an Ark of Bull-rushes Exod. 2. 3. a Great Critick tells us that the Papyrus is meant here and for this he quotes Lucan Conseritur bibulâ Memphitis cymba papyro And before him St. Ierom the most Critical of all the Fathers thought the Egyptian Rushes of which the first Paper was made are to be understood in this Place and therefore Gome which is the Word here used is rendred by him Papyrâ—â— And he it is likely had this from Iosepâ—us who acquaints us that the Ark in which Moses was secured was made of this great Flag growing on the Banks of Nile of which they made Leaves to write on and whence our Paper at this Day hath its Name It was divided into thin Flakes which were press'd and dried in the Sun and so were made serviceable to write upon in some tolerable manner Of this Pliny and several other Writers speak and thence Nile is call'd Papyriferus by Ovid. Parchment which was made of Sheep Skins or the thinner Skins of other Animals dress'd was another thing they writ upon The best of this sort was made at Pergamus and thence had its Name Pergamena but it was invented before Attalus King of Peragamus his time though the contrary hath been believ'd by some Men and was in use at the same time that the Egyptian Papyrus was only this was used for common Purposes and the other for more choice Writing and such as they designed should last a long time Therefore it is most probable that the Books of the Mosaick Law and the rest of the Old Testament were transcrib'd into this Moses writ the Words of the Law gnal sepher upon a Book Deut. 31. 24. i. e. on Parchment saith Ionathan the Chaldee Paraphrast on the place for so he and other Learned Jews understood the Text. This is meant by Megillah a Roll Ezra 6. 2. and Megillah sepher a Roll of a Book Jer. 36. 2. and Gillaion a Roll Isa. 8. 1. and a Scroll rolled together Isa. 34. 4. for it was Parchment which is of some Consistency not thin and weak Paper that was capable of being thus rolled up To this Herodotus refers when he saith that writing on Skins was used by the Barbarians meaning the Eastern People especially the Iews And Iosepâ—us avoucheth that the Books of the Old Testament were written in Sheets of Parchment exactly joined and fastned together of which Testimony of his I have spoken in another Place It is the general Opinion of Interpreters that by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 are meant Writing Parchments 2 Tim. 4. 13. but I have heretofore proposed another Sense of that Word and therefore I make no use of this Place here It is likely that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a Scroll rolled together Rev. 6. 14. refers to this And though I will not aver that by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which our Translators render Paper 2 Ioh. v. 12. is to be understood Parchment yet it is not wholly improbable for this was the usual Word to signify any thing that they writ upon whether Egyptian Reeds or Leaves of Lead or Gold or Stone or Wood or any of the other writing Materials before specified The Matter whatever it was was called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and Charta from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and this from the Hebrew Charath seulpsit exaravit for this was a general Term and signified any thing that had Characters engraven or written upon it But the Scripture hath not only taken notice of the Materials on which they wrote of old but of the Instruments with which they form'd their Letters on them I mean here such as were of common Use and therefore we must not expect that it should say any thing of the Rubrica mention'd by Persius and others which serv'd sometimes instead of Pen and Ink. With this they writ oâ— rather mark'd their Titles of Books whence that of Iuvenal
Pâ—rlege rubras Majorum leges At other times they made use of Chalk and of Coal both which are mention'd by Persius Illa priùs cretà mox bâ—â—c carbone notasti But these were used only on special Occasions and were not the ordinary manner of Writing therefore 't is no wonder that the Bible is wholly silent aâ— to this But it mentions the Writing Instruments that were of common Use as first those which were peculiar to the Harder Materials those wherewith they made Incision into Stone Wood c. Accordingly it tells us that they used an Iron Pen or Style and therewith cut what Characters they thought fit in them Of this we have mention in Iob 19. 24. where that holy Man wisâ—â—th that his Complaints were written down and recorded that future Ages might take notice of them which Moses or some other Inspired Person who digested and compiled this Book thus expressetâ— O that my Words were engraven with an Iron Pen and Lead with a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 according to the Seventy made of Iron and with Lead plumbi laminâ as the Vulgar Latin a thin Sheet or Plate of Lead on which they engraved Letters with this Iron Pen. And in the next Clause of this Verse he wisheth yet further that his Words might be written in the Rock 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as the LXX render it ut sculpantur in silice the Vulgar Latin following the Septuagint as it generally doth every where which refers to the antient manner of writing in those Days which was by Engraving of Letters not only on Leaden Tables but on Stone and Flint with Iron Pens or Bodkins These were the first Instruments used in writing in the World And when Ieremiah saith The Sin of Judah is written with a Pen of Iron and graven upon the Table of their Hearts it is an Allusion to this Practice though here another Word is used viz. Cheret from Charath sculpsit whence 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is a graving Tool and so is rendred Exod. 32. 4. With this they made the Letters on Wood and Stone and such like hard Substance and in Wax-Tables Next the Scripture takes notice of the antient Instrument which was proper to the other way of writing viz. upon the softer Materials as the Papyrus and Parchment This is called Shebet which Word in other Places is rendred a Scepter We read that the Tribe of Zebulon afforded some that handled the Pen of the Writer Judg. 5. I4 such as were dexterous at this Instrument such as knew how to wield this Shebet this Writing-Scepter with Art and Skill In other Places it hath the same Names that were given to the Engraving Pen thus it is stiled Cheret 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 according to the Septuagint Isa. 8. 1. the Pen of a Man i. e. such a Pen as Men usually writ with in those Days when they wrote upon any soft and yielding Matter and that was a Reed which is confirm'd to us by Ier. 8. 8. where Gnet the Pen of the Scribes is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the Greek Interpreters And in Psal. 45. 1. where it is again call'd Gnet the Pen of a ready Writer the same Interpreters render it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and the Vulgar Latin Calamus which is the Word used by Martial and others for the Egyptian Reed Which was the Writing Pen in their time Dat chartis habiles calamos Memphitica tellus And Aquila a Learned Jew who knew the genuine Meaning of the Hebrew Word in this Place renders it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. e. juncus arundo aquatica wherewith they antiently writ It appears then that Egypt afforded both Paper and Pens the former was of that Rushy Plant before described the latter were of a Reed growing in the same Place viz. about the River Nile and the fenny Parts of Egypt which being dried and hardned and conveniently shaped was the usual Instrument of writing before the Invention of Quills It was so made that it would contain and convey in it a black sort of Liquor which answers to our Ink which we use at this Day into which they used to dip it To this antient writing with Ink or such like dark Substance some have thought Ezek. 9. 2. hath reference where we read of the Writers Inkhorn but though the Hebrew Word be rendred Atramentarium by the Vulgar Latin yet in its Original Signification it hath no reference to that particular thing but may be translated a Pen-case or a Writing-Table as well as an Inkhorn From the bare Sound of the English Word we cannot infer the thing it self We may as well affirm the Art of Printing was found out and practised in Iob's Days because he wisheth that his Words were printed in a Book Job 19. 23. But there is a Place to our purpose and that is Ier. 36. 18. I wrote them i. e. the Words which Ieremy spoke with Ink in a Book The Antient way of writing appears from what Baruch here saith that he wrote Ieremiah's Prophecy 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 atramento which was the black and inky Matter whatever it was that was laid on by his Pen in writing This is the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 mention'd 2 Cor. 3. 3 2 Ep. Iohn v. 12. and again 3 Epist. v. 13. where it is joined with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Which shews what was at that time the way of writing viz. with Reed-Pens dipp'd in Ink which as we are told by Pliny and Persius was variously prepared The Greeks and Romans made it of Soot saith the former of these Writers and from him and Persius we learn that the Africans used the dark Excrementitious Humour which the Sepia afforded them and other black Juices serv'd for Ink in other Countries Thus the most Antient as well as the most Authentick Memoirs concerning Letters and the Manner of Writing are in the Books of the Holy Penmen Thus the Foundation of all Grammar and the Root of all Learning is laid here Next unto Grammar I might mention History the first Father of which was Moses whose Writings begin the Bible All that I will say of him under this present Character is this that we are solely indebted to him for our Knowledg of the Transactions of the First Ages of the World As he wrote before all other Historians so he gives us an Account of those things which none besides doth wherefore his Books are the Key of all History To him are added Others who are not only of admired Antiquity but ought to be prized as much for the Admirable and Various Matter they communicate Here are Excellent Historical Passages of all sorts Religious and Civil Sacred and Profane Foreign and Domestick relating to Politicks and Oeconomicks to Publick and Private Affairs Yea the Title of Procopius's History belongs only and properly to these Sacred Chronicles for here the Secrets and Depths of all Antient Occurrences are
Venom of Lust and Debauchery is daily more and more instill'd by it we have cause to lament the fashionable Folly and Levity of our Times CHAP. V. We are furnish'd in the Bible with the Knowledg of the first Vsages relating to Matrimony Of Nuptial Feasts and other Antient Feasts We have here the first Notices of Buying and Selling and the Antient use of Money We learn hence what was the first Apparel and what Additions there were afterwards The chief Ornaments of Men and Women viz. Crowns Mitres Frontal Jewels Ear-rings the occasion of wearing these at first and among what Persons and Nations together with the Abuse of them Chains Bracelets Finger-Rings and Signets Changes of Garments The Antient use of White Apparel Fullers Earth Looking-Glasses Rending of the Garments THAT the Scriptures contain the Knowledg of all the First and Antientest Usages in the World I will make good in the next Place by speaking of Marriage and several things that have reference to it Concerning which we have the best Notices from this Authentick Book There we are told that Man was no sooner made but God extracted a Woman out of him and when he had divided them he presently joined them together so that a Conjugal Life became the first and blessed State of Paradise Gen. 2. 21 c. The first Person that violated this primitive Law of Wedlock was Lamech who took unto him two Wives Gen. 4. 19. and if we may believe Iosephus had 77 Children by them The Example of this first Polygamist was afterwards drawn into practice by the Iews and Polygamy became frequent and Divorcements were permitted in order to the marrying of other Wives The first that kept Concubines was Abraham Gen. 25. 6. whose Practice was followed afterwards by other Patriarchs not without some permission from God but grew at last to a most Scandalous Excess in Solomon and Rehoboam's Days That there were Prostitute Harlâ—ts betimes we may gather from Gen. 34. 31. and Chap. 38. v. 14 15. in which latter Place there are mention'd some Circumstances whereby those Mercenary Women were known in those times as their Vail their sitting in an open Place c. That they were vail'd may be gather'd from the Practice of Tamar but it was with a proper and peculiar sort of Covering by which they were known from others for all the Sex generally in those Eastern Countries went vail'd It was not worn because those first Prostitutes were modest in respect of those since as some have thought but because they were Distinguish'd by this from other Women I know that Bochart and some others attempt to infer from Isa. 47. 3. and such like Places that they were not vail'd but this as I apprehend is upon mistake for those Words have no reference to Harlots but to Slaves and so the Learnedest Commentators agree Their placing themselves by the way side or in some open Place may be gather'd from the foresaid Example of Tamar and this was a long time afterwards the usage among Persons of that infamous Character Prov. 7. 12. She is in the Streets and lieth in wait at every Corner where by the Corner are meant the chief and most eminent Places in the Streets open and to be seen Wherefore we find her Seat to be in the high Places of the City Chap. 9. v. 14. To this impudent Practice refer those Passages In the ways hast thou set for them Jer. 3. 2. Thou hast made thee an high Place in every Street at every head of the way Ezek. 16. 24 25. So the Roman Strumpets were wont to sit in triviis in the high Way where there was the greatest Resort of People as from Catullus and others might be proved if it were worth the while But to return to our main Subject that of Matrimony we see what kind of Treaty there was about it Gen. 34. 6 12. what the Contract Gen. 24. 50 51 57 58. what the Solemnizing of it Gen. 24. 67. were in those early Days We read not of any Formality in joining of Man and Woman Mutual Consent made Marriage Wilt thou go with this Man And she said I will go Then when she was come to his House he took her and she became his Wife To this some have thought those Words of the Prophet Hos. 3. 3. refer I bought her for an Homer of Barly as if they alluded to the antient Custom of Marriage solemnized per Confarreationem by a Cake of Bread or some Corn put into the Bride's Hand which here by the way I might observe was perhaps the Original of thâ— Bride-Cake which hath been the constant Attendant at Nuptials But though that be questionable yet it is certain that these Words have respect to the Antient Buying of Wives The Bridal Purchase here spoken of by the Prophet was partly with Corn and partly with Money for he saith he bought her to him for fifteen Pieceâ— of Silver as well as for an Homer c. So that the Dower consisted in Money and Goods But we have a much earlier Example of this Dowry or Gift as it is call'd Exod. 34. 12. where it appears that there was wont to be given a certain Sum of Money to the Father of the Woman who was courted and designed for a Wife And this may be gather'd from 1 Sam. 18. 25. for when 't is said the King desireth not any Dowry it is implied that although Saul in Craft seem'd to refuse a Dowry for his Daughter yet it was usual in those Days to give it for a Wife This is that which is call'd 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by the Great Father of Poets and of all Pagan Antiquities and there is reference to this Practice in several Places of his Poems Whence Aristotle speaking of the Usages of the Old Greeks saith they bought their Wives And this Conjugal Buying or Purchasing was reciprocal i. e. it was performed by both Parties generally Husband and Wife It was the same Matrimonial Coemption or Mutual Purchasing which prevails at this Day the Woman purchases the Man with her Portion or Jointure and he her with his Estate or part of it The Simplicity of those first Ages was such that there were then no such Ceremonial Rites in their Nuptials as have been observ'd since And indeed it became partly necessary to have a Publick and Solemn Celebration of Marriage after the World was grown more numerous to fix and aâ—certain the Legitimacy of Succession in Families and to tie the Matrimonial Knot the faster in these slippery times Yet this we may take notice of that notwithstanding the Nuptial Bonds were entered into without Ceremony and Formality yet they were always attended with a Feast Which ever afterwards became fashionable among all Nations but especially the Romans of whom we have Examples in Tully Suetonius Iuvenal and many others We read of a Feast at Iacob and Rachel's or rather as Latan order'd the Matter Leah's Wedding Gen. 29. 22.
History both domestieâ— and foreign All that are conversant in this way of Study complain and that justly of the erroneous Misrepresentations of Passages of all sorts among Historians and of our Darkness and Ignorance by reason of these But no such thing is to be fear'd or so much as suspected in the Sacred History because God himself speaks there and therefore we have the surâ—â— ground for our Faith that we can desire There is no Authority so firm as that which is Divine there is no Testimony so strong and valid as that which is from the Holy Spirit And such is that of the Holy Scriptures and consequently it most justly challengeth yea commandeth our Faith and Assent This is the singular Pre-eminence and Advantage which this Book hath above all others that the Penmen of it were directed by the unerring Spirit of God This alone is sufficient to determine and six us it being the most stable as well as the most proper Basis of our Belief even where things that are very Improbable are propounded to us to be assented to Besides as to the seeming Improbability of some things that are related in the Historical Part of the Bible this ought not to hinder us from giving Credit to them Many Persons are wont to look upon these Passages and Stories as Strange and almost Incredible which they observe are not sutable to the Manners Customs Arts and Conversation of the World as it is at present and thence they are enclined to think that there were no such things heretofore But these Men do not well consider nor distinguish between those times and these which are exceedingly Different And moreover if they suspend their Belief of some things which they read in the Old Testament because they see other things now things of a Different Nature they may as well disbelieve all the Other Histories of the Antients that are extant which yet we see they are very backward to do And they have good Reason on their Side because the World is not now as it was then and therefore we must not expect that the things which we read of in those times should be fully conformable and agreeable to what occurs in these latter Days For this Reason a very Solid and Judicious Writer hath defended the Antient History of the Greeks and Latins whereof whatever is strange is in Herodotus and Pliny shewing that though some fabulous Narrations and many gross Mistakes and Errors are intermingled the Strangeness of some Passages which we meet with in them proceeds from the Diversity of Times the Posture of the World having much changed since those things happened Let us make use of the same Reasoning in the present case and when we find several Strange Unusual and Surprizing Matters in the Writings of the Old Testament impute this to the Antientness of them and the great Discrepancy between those Days and these we now live in If we do so there will be no Impediment to our steady Belief of the Truth of them Nay if we weigh things well we shall see it is ridiculous to expect that the Guises and Manners of the World should be the same now that they were 4 or 5000 Years ago for there must needs be new things when the Numbers of Persons are so vastly increased when the Difference of Climes produces such Diversity of Dispositions when Casualty Necessity Industry Wit c. are the Occasions of so many new Occurrences Let this be remembred and seriously thought of and it will dispel our vain Scruples and Disbelief Or if there be any remaining the former Consideration will throughly extirpate them i. e. if we call to mind the Undoubted Certainty and Infallibility of the Scripture which is its peculiar Prerogative and Excellency CHAP. VII A particular Distribution of the several Books of the Old Testament Genesis the first of them together with the four following ones being written by Moses his ample Character or Panegyrick is attompted wherein there is a full Account of his Birth Education Flight from Court retired Life his Return to Egypt his conducting of the Israelites thence his immediate Converse with God in the Mount his delivering the Law his Divine Eloquence his Humility and Meekness his Sufferings his Miracles and his particular Fitness to write these Books A Summary of the several Heads contain'd in Genesis to which is added a brief but distinct View of the Six Days Works wherein is explained the Mosaick Draught of the Origine of all things and at the same time the bold Hypotheses of a late Writer designed to confront the First Chapter of the Bible are exposed and refuted The Contents of the Book of Exodus to which is adjoined a short Comment on the Ten Plagues of Egypt A Rehearsal of the remarkable Particulars treated of in Leviticus Numbers Deuteronomy That Moses was the Pen-man and Author of the Pentateuch notwithstanding what some have lately objected against it To demonstrate yet further the Excellency of these Holy Writings I will enter upon the Third way of Proof which I proposed that is I will give you a Particular Account of the several Books contained in the Old and New Testament and I will shew all along the particular Usefulness and Excellency of them I begin first with the Old Testament which is divided by the Jews into three general Parts first Torah the Law which contains the five Books of Moses then Nebiim the Prophets which comprehends the Books of Ioshua Iudges first and second Book of Samuel the first and second of the Kings Isaiah Ieremiah Ezekiel the twelve Small Prophets all which make the second Volume then the Chetubim the Holy Writers in which are included the Psalms Proverbs Iob Canticles Ruth Lamentations Ecclesiastes Esther Daniel Ezra Nehemiah Chronicles and these made the third Volume The Books of this last Rank were written say the Jewish Doctors by the Inspiration of the Spirit but the Writers were not admitted into the Degree of Prophets because they had no Vision but their Senses remained perfect and entire all the while only the Holy Spirit stirr'd them up and dictated such and such things to them which they writ down For you must know that the Old Jews thought nothing to be right Prophecy but what was conveyed in Dreams or Visions But though this be a Rabbinical Conceit and hereby they strike David and some others out of the Number of the Prophets who were the Chief of them yet the Partition of the Old Testament as it may be rightly understood is not altogether to be rejected nay it seems to be allowed of by our Saviour himself Luke 24. 44. where he tells his Apostles that all things must be fulfilled which were written concerning him in the whole Old Testament viz. in the Law of Moses and in the Prophets and in the Psalms under these last comprising all the other Parts of the Hagiographa Or you may divide the Books as they stand in their order in the
Septuagint and Latin Version and according to them in our English Bibles into these three sorts Historical Doctrinal and Prophetical The Historical Books are Narratives of things done and these are fifteen whereof Genesis is the first and Iob the last Or if you reckon the two Parts of the History of Samuel and the Kings and those likewise of the Chronicles as distinct Books then there are eighteen in all The Doctrinal Books are such as purposely and wholly instruct us in our Devotion and a Holy Life these are four the Psalms the Proverbs Ecclesiastes and Solomon's Song The Prophetick Books are those which consist chiefly in Predictions concerning the Deliverance of the Church the Punishment of its Enemies and the Coming of Christ in the Flesh. These were written either by the Greater Propbets as Isaiah Ieremiah Ezâ—kiel Daniel to which also appertain the Lamentations of Ieremiah or by the Lesser whereof the first is Hosea and Malachi the last Having thus given you a Distribution of the Several Books I come now to a Particular Survey of them the first whereof is Genesis which together with the other Parts of the Pentateuch was written by Moses who being the First Writer that we know of extant in the World and being every ways so Remarkable and Admirable a Person I think my self obliged before I proceed any further to present you with the Character of this Excellent Man that in what we shall deliver concerning this One Penman of Scripture you may guess how large we might be in commendation of the rest But because we cannot have leisure to do so in all the others that follow I will offer here a Specimen of it in this First Inspired Writer whom we have occasion to mention He was born about the Year of the World 2370 in Egypt of Hebrew Parents who presently read in his Face extraordinary Marks of Divinity and therefore were unwilling to discover his Birth to the Egyptians that he might not according to Pharaoh's Order be hurried into Nile and there drowned However in this River they resolve to expose him in an Ark of Bull-rushes and to commit both Him and the Care of this Little Vessel in which he was embarked to the Great Pilot of the World And behold it arrived at a safe Harbour and no meaner a Person than the King's Daughter received the little Passenger into her Embraces and caused him to be brought to Court and bred up as her own Son Here he became Learned in all the Wisdom of the Egyptians in all those Arts and Sciences wherein they used to instruct their Youth which they chiefly designed for the Service of their Country viz. in Arithmetick Geometry Musick Astronomy for these were Sciences that they thought were Natural to Mens Minds and were the first things taught not only by the Egyptians but the rest of the Antients in their Schools Hence it was written in great Letters over the Entry of Plato's School 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 None must be admitted into this Place but such as have been initiated into Geometry such as have had a taste of it at least Therefore this and the forenamed Arts were termed Mathematicks i. e. Learning or Discipline by way of Eminency In all these was this young Courtier brought up and skilled in all Philosophical Accomplishments and the Knowledg of Nature Besides he was more especially instructed in that Abstruse and Recondite Knowledg which the Egyptians were peculiarly Masters of namely their Hieroglyphick Cyphers their Mystical Symbols and Figures whereby they represented the choicest Truths to Mens Minds This way of Symbolical Learning furnish'd them with all kinds of Notions that were serviceable in the Life of Man they were taught hence the best Rules of Morality the profoundest Maxims in Politicks and the most useful Sentiments in Theology This was the Celebrated Wisdom of the Egyptians in which Moses was educated being sent by Pharaoh's Daughter to the best Academies and Schools of Learning and committed to the best Tutors and having moreover the Advantage of his own Excellent Parts and Quick Ingeny for he who was so Eminent as to his Bodily Features and Proportions had without doubt as Fair a Soul But 't is time now for Moses to leave the Court and to add to all his other Accomplishments that of Travelling And truly he was neceslitated to this for the Court could not bear him any longer because He could not bear it he every Day more and more disliked their Manners contemned their Gay Follies laugh'd at their empty Titles and refused to be call'd the Son of Pharaoh's Daughter He was now resolv'd to help and assist his oppressed Brethren though by that Attempt he should lose the Favour of the King and his Royal Patroness and with that all Possibility of being Great yea though he should incur the Danger of being Miserable above the degree of his former Happiness He chose rather to suffer Affliction with the People of God his Hebrew Brethren than to enjoy the Pleasures of Sin for a Season in Pharaoh's Court esteeming the Reproach of or for Christ greater Riches than the Treasures in Egypt In pursuance of this he visited his Brethren the Children of Israel who now groaned under their extreme Bondage and Slavery in that Country he boldly defended them when â—e saw them suffering wrong and avenged the Cause of the Oppressed and smote the Egyptians This made him taken notice of by the Egyptian Lords and Taskmasters who presently went and represented his Carriage to the Court and thereupon he was banished thence for his daring to take the part of any of those Hebrew Bondslaves Then fled Moses into the Land of Midian and was a Shepherd there forty Years just as many as he had been a Courtier This was the sudden Change of his Condition and he made it serviceable to the best Ends. He went out of the World as it were to come into it with the greater Vigour for his Retired Life fitted him for Publick Atchievements afterwards his Contemplative and Solitary way of living prepared him for Action his Low and Mean Estate was the Forerunner of his being call'd to an High one God bestows not on a Man Magnificence unless he first makes Trial of him in some Small thing say the Rabbies and they instance in Moses and David who kept Sheep Kings were antiently stiled Shepherds and sometimes were really such God calls Cyrus his Shepherd Isa. 44. 28. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is the Epithet of a Prince in Homer which ' Plato explains by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a Feeder and Nourisher of the Flock of Mankind The three Hebrew Verbs nahag nahal ragnah signify to lead or feed Sheep and to govern So do the Greek Words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is both a Palace Luke 11. 21. John 18. 15. and a Sheepfold John 10. 1. The Word Shebet is both a Scepter and a Pastoral Rod. The Shepherd's Employment saith
True Philosophers There were notable Examples of this in Athens where Aristides Themistocles Miltiades Pericles Phocion Alcibiades and several others were as celebrated Philosphers as Commanders and Captains They were renowned for their Great Wit and Judgment and for as Great Valour and Conduct As wife Men they knew how to regulate themselves and their own Manners as skilful Rulers and Governours they knew how to rectify the Behaviour of others We are sure that Moses wanted not this double Advantage being versed both in the Principles of the Best Philosophy and the Wisest Government and being able to act according to both His Learning and Contemplation were reduced into Exercise he by them not only understood but practis'd the Arts of War and well Governing He knew how to give Laws to the People and knew how to lead them into the Field like Caesar afterwards who was both Scholar and Souldier the Master of Eloquence and of Arms. The great Variety of Life which he had gone through made him universally Knowing and sitted him for all sorts of Actions David is a like Instance in Scripture and I know not another He was like Moses a Shepherd a Courtier a King's Favourite and afterwards out of Favour a Fugitive a Warriour a Ruler a Prophet a Writer This Difference of Scenes rendered both of them Compleat Actors this Diversity of States furnish'd them with Political Wisdom which being added to that which was Divine enabled them to act so laudably in those Publick Stations to which they were advanced And for this reason our Moses is the more Acceptable Historian because he was one of such vast Knowledg and Wisdom and had pass'd through so many and various Stages of Life and especially because he was personally engaged in most of the things he writes We count it a good Qualification in those that pen Histories that they write things done in their own time and that they bore a Part in what they describe Thus Dictys Cretensis if we may begin with him writ the Trojan War wherein he himself had served Thucidides as he tells us in the beginning of his History was present at the things he wrote concerning the Peloponnesian War and saw and knew much of it Xenophon was both Historian and Captain and knew many of the Things he transmits to Posterity Diodorus Siculus as he acquaints us in the Entrance of his History travell'd a great Part of Asia and Europe to inform himself of the Things he relateth and that he might be an Eye-witness of most of them and it appears from what he saith elsewhere that he went into Africa Iulius Caesar's Commentaries which Name he was pleas'd out of Modesty to apply to the best History in the World of that sort are an Account of the Military Acts of his own Army He fought and writ his Battels were transcribed into his Book his Blood and his Ink were equally free his Sword and his Pen were alike famous Iosephus accompanied Titus to the Siege of Ierusalem and knew himself the Acts done in the War he writes Polybius travell'd to most of the Parts which he describes and saw those very things which he writes of Procopius sets down what he knew for he was present with Belisarius at the Wars which he treats of and was Eye-witness of what he relates Herodian writ the History of the Emperors of his own Time and so had the exacter Knowledg of their Actions Suetonius was Contemporary with the three last Emperors whose Lives he writes Among the Modern Historians Comines Guicciardine Sleidan Thuanus are commendable on this account they lived at the same time when most of the Things which they record were done and they were themselves actually concern'd in many of them Now if these who were interested in the Matters they deliver'd are thought to be well qualified on that Account for Historians then we ought to have the greater Regard to our Divina Writer who was engaged in so great a Part of the Things which he commits to Writing He describes those Battels at which he was present and records those Passages in which he had a Share and that a very considerable one so that having the Relation of these things from his Mouth we do not only read them but as 't were see them And here by the way we may see the unreasonableness of those Mens Cavils who think it a diminishing of the Authority of Moses's Writings that he so often records his Own Actions and Deportment as if they did not sound well nay could not be true from his own Mouth But it is certain that this very Thing commends his Writings and strengthens the Authority of them especially when we know that he was a Person of Integrity and would not tell a Lie We think not the worse of Iosephus's Life because 't was writ with his own Hand nor of the Emperor Antoninus's Books concerning Himself nor of St. Austin's Confessions wherein he gives an Account of his own Actions nor of Cardan or Iunius or Bp. Hall who writ their Own Lives nor of Montaign who in one Book more especially makes Himself the Subject and relates his own Temper Studies Fortunes c. And shall we think the worse of Moses because he sets down the Passages of his own Life in the Books which he hath written No this rather advanceth their Credit among wise and understanding Men who are satisfied that none was so fit to give an account of his own Actions as this Author himself both because he knew them better than any Man and because he was of that entire Faithfulness that he would relate nothing but what was exactly true And that he was thus faithful and impartial is evident from those Passages which relate to Himself which are frequent in these Writings where his own Infirmities Imperfections and Follies are registred where his unseemly Wrath and Passion where his gross Unbelief and Distrusting of God as at the Waters of Meribah especially and several other Miscarriages of his Life are set down This shews that he spared not Himself and that he was not guilty of Partiality this shews that he was devoted to Truth and not led by Applause and Vain Glory Whereas he might have composed his own Panegyrick and transmitted it to future Ages you see he chose the contrary and recorded his own Faults and Misdemeanours whence it is rational to conclude that he would not falsify in the least in any other Part of his Writings And as for that Aphorism of Machiavel He that writes an History must be of no Religion it is here disproved and consuted Moses was the most Absolute Historian and yet the most Religious and his being the latter capacitated him to be the former For no Man can so impartially deliver the Truth as he that speaks it from his own Breast and especially as in the present Case hath a practical Sense of those Divine Things which he delivers This is that Person who was the Author
were Infectious and Mortal by reason of their intolerable Stench and Filth with which they filled the Air whence 't is said the Land was corrupted with them Exod. 8. 24. And this Corruption proved fatal to many who without doubt would have taken up Domitian's Emploiment and managed it better than he did but they were not able for instead of stabbing these Creatures they were dispatch'd themselves by a more poinant Stroke The former Judgments having not produced any good Effect in this People God sends a Fifth among them viz. a Pestilence or Murrain that destroy'd their Cattel their Flocks and Herds of all Kinds for when 't is said All Cattel died it is not simply and absolutely to be understood for some remained as is clear in the Plague of Hail afterwards but of Cattel of all Kinds These it seems they kept and brought up for their Wool and for Service and to make a Gain of them by selling them to other Nations although they made no use of them themselves for Food Though the Egyptians themselves escape the fury of this Pestilential Distemper yet God punisheth them in their Beasts These are destroy'd to intimate to them what themselves deserv'd who live and acted like Bruâ—e Beasts And now in the next Place it is worth our observing that this Plague is follow'd with the breaking out of Boils and Blains Botches and Swellâ—ng-Sores both in Man and Beast that is the fifth Plague was cured by the coming of the Sixth for the Venomous and Pestilential Humour which had seized on the Men as I gather from Psal. 78. 50. where this particular Punishment on the Egyptians iâ— recounted and which had struck the Cattel dead was call'd forth into the extream Parts of their Bodies and so was thereby evacuated and exhausted Whence I infer these two Things 1. That God may think â—it to send or take away an Extraordinary Calamity in an ordinary and natural Way and 2. That one Calamity or Plague may come in the Place of another and even wholly remove that former Plague and yet prove a very Great one it self Thus it was with the Boils and Impostumes they were a Remedy in a natural Way against the Pestilence but they were likewise a Grievous and Painful Disease and made them unfit for all Work and Business I will only further remark under this Particular that it is probable Trogus Pompeius and from him Iustin the Historian refers to these Botches and Boils when he reports that the Egyptians by whom he means the Iews for he and other Pagans thought they were originally Egyptians were driven out of Egypt because they were infected with the Itch and were overrun with Scabs and Sores So Tacitus relates that an Epidemick Leprosy or Scabby Disease plagued the Egyptians Bodies whereupon the King consulting the Oracle gave order to purge the Country of the Jews and to send them into some other Place It seems to be grounded on this though he as all other Profane Historians when they speak of the Jews is guilty of mistaking and blundering in the way of delivering it The Seventh Plague that these People felt was Hail which was a very Prodigious thing in it self for though it sometimes but very seldom rain'd in Egypt yet Hail was never seen before in that Country But moreover this was Extraordinary being attended with Fire and Storms Lightning and Thunder which slew all the Men and Beasts that were abroad and remain'd and destroy'd all Trees Plants and Herbs And because their Wheat and Rye were not at that time come forth out of the Ground and other Fruits of the Earth were not grown up and so received no harm by this Plague therefore upon Pharaoh's continued Obstinacy another was soon after inflicted on them that is Troops of Locusts and Caterpillars for these latter are mention'd Psal. 78. 46. 105. 34. such as never were before in the World nor afterwards ever shall be as 't is expresly recorded invaded them and unsufferably molested them in their Houses and closest Retirements and quickly devoured all the Fruits of the Ground which the Hail had not touched When neither this nor the foregoing Judgment had any considerable Effect upon the Hardned Tyrant a New one viz. that of Darkness which is the Ninth in Number is sent among them This was such a Darkness as put out all Fires and Lights else they might have help'd themselves by these but 't is plain they did not for they kept within neither rose any one from his Place for three Days Exod. 10. 23. as much as to say that their Attempts were frustrated when they undertook to kindle or light any Fire and they were forced to desist from any such Undertaking and to sit down again in their Places This is said to be such a Thick Darkness that it might be felt it was accompanied with such Gross Fogs and Mists and those so pressing upon them that they might be perceived by the Sense of Feeling So this Sense was in an unusual manner exercised whilest that of Seeing was wholly taken from them It is impossible fully to express this Horrid and Frightful Darkness of the Egyptianâ— He that consults the 17th and 18th Chapters of the Book of Wisdom will find an Admirable and most Elegant Description of it I do not know any Profane Writer any Classick Author whether Orator or Poet that hath parallell'd that Excellent Piece There the Worthy Penman acquaints us with the probable Reasons of their suffering in that kind and he suggests how they were haunted with strange Apparitions in that Long and Dismal Night that the Terrors of their Minds and Consciences were equal with the Affrightments of that Black Season that these Dreadful Shades were but the Representation of that Eternal Blackness and Darkness into which they were to enter The last Plague was the Death of the First-born both of Men and Beasts throughout the whole Land There was not a House where there was not one dead and therefore the Universality of the Slaughter made it the more deplorable and unsupportable Accordingly Philo determines that the Tenth and Last Plague which befel the Egyptians far surpass'd all the others that went before This fluctus decumanus was greater and on some Account more terrible than all the former Waves and Billows that beat upon them and indeed it was but an Introduction to their being swallow'd up by those of the Red Sea which was the Concluding Act of the whole Tragedy Thus I have briefly set before you the Various and Gradual Judgments wherewith the Egyptians were exercised And from the whole we cannot but infer that God hath Divers Ways of animadverting on obstinate Criminals Their Sins shall find them out both at home and abroad in their Houses and in the Fields in their Bodies in their Possessions in their Relations Yea for their sakes the Brutes the Vegetables and even the Creatures void of all Life shall bear the Marks of God's Anger I
proceed now to the other Books of Moses in which I shall be briefer Leviticus hath its Name because it treats chiefly of the Offices of the Levites and the whole Levitical Order It gives us an Account of the Iewish Service and Worship of the particular Employments and Charges of the Ministers of the Jewish Church of their several kinds of Sacrifices and Oblations viz. Burnt-Offerings Meat-Offerings Peace-Offerings Sin-Offerings Trespass-Offerings of the Consecration of Aaron and his Sons to the Priesthood of Laws about Clean and Vnclean things and of Difference of Meats Here they are forbid to eat Blood here they are taught how to discern the Leprosy and how to cleanse it Here are Laws concerning Vows and Things and Persons devoted There are also other Ordinances and Injunctions concerning their Solemn Feasts viz. the Sabbath of the seventh Year the Passover the Feasts of First-Fruits of Pentecost of Trumpets of Expiation of Tabernacles and many the like Usages and Rites which were strictly commanded this People on purpose to keep them from the Idolatrous and Superstitious Ceremonies of the Gentiles that were round about them and would be enticing them to imitate their Practice Besides these Rites were design'd by God to be Types and Representatives of things of a far higher Nature even of Christ himself and the great things which appertain to the Gospel There is likewise a great Number of Iudicial Laws as concerning the Year of Jubilee about the Redemption of Lands and Houses against taking of Usury of the Poor as also concerning Servants and Bondmen Here are Laws touching the Degrees of Affinity and Consanguinity and consequently what Marriages are lawful and what unlawful may thence be inferr'd and several other things belonging to the Iews Civil Law Furthermore here are inserted several Moral Instructions and Excellent Precepts of Natural Religion respecting both God and Men. Lastly towards the Close of all there are Blessings and Curses pronounced the former to such as carefully observe these Laws the latter on those that wilfully break them These aâ—e the Admirable Things contain'd in this Book and which have been the acceptable Entertainment of the Inquisitive and Religious of the Wise and Good in all Ages since they have been extant The Book of Numbers hath its Denomination from the Numbring of the Families of Israel as we may collect from ch 1. v. 3 4. where we read that Moses and Aaron had a special Command from God to Muster the Tribes and to take the Number of all that were fit for War and to Order and Marshal the Army when it was once formed For now in their Passage through the Wilderness they were like to meet with many Enemies and therefore 't was convenient to take an Account of their Forces and to put themselves into a Posture ready to engage A great Part of this Book is Historical relating several Remarkable Passages in the Israelites March through the Wilderness as the Sedition of Aaron and Miriam the Rebellion of Corah and his Companions the Murmurings of the whole Body of the People their being plagued with firy Serpents Baalam's Prophesying of the Happiness of Israel instead of Cursing them the Miraculous Budding of Aaron's Rod. Here also are distinctly related their Several Removings from Place to Place their two and forty Stages or Iourneys through the Wilderness and sundry other things which befel them whereby we are instructed and confirmed in some of the weightiest Truths that have immediate Reference to God and his Providence in the World But the greatest Part of the Book is spent in enumerating those Laws and Ordinances whether Ceremonial or Civil which were given by God and were not mention'd before in the preceding Books as some Particulars of the Levites Office and the Number of them the Trial of Iealousy the Rites to be observ'd by the Nazarites the Renewing of the Passover the making of Fringes on the Borders of their Garments the Water of Separation to be used in purifying the Unclean the Law of Inheritance of Vows of the Cities of Refuge of the Cities for the Levites and some other Constitutions either not inserted into the other Books of Moses or not so distinctly and plainly set down Thus this Book both in respect of the Historical Part of it and of the Addition of Laws not spoken of in the foregoing Books hath its peculiar Use and Excellency Deuteronomy which signifies a Second Law is a Repetition of the Laws before delivered It is the Canonick Mishnah or New Rehearsal of the Divine Law Which was necessary because they that heard it before died in the Wilderness and there being now sprung up another Generation of Men the Law was to be promulged to them The major Part of the People that were living at that time had not heard the Decalogue or any other of the Laws openly proclaimed or being young they had neglected or forgot them That is the Reason why Moses in this Book rehearseth them to this new People and withal adds an Explication of them in many Places yea and adjoins some New Laws viz. the taking down of Malefactors from the Tree in the Evening making of Battlements on the Roofs of their Houses the Expiation of an unknown Murder the Punishment to be inflicted on a Rebellious Son the Distinction of the Sexes by Apparel Marrying the Brother's Wife after his Decease also Orders and Injunctions concerning Divorce concerning Man-stealers concerning Vnjust Weights and Measures concerning the Marrying of a captive Woman concerning the Servant that deserts his Master's Service and several other Laws not only Ecclesiastical and Civil but Military There are likewise inserted some New Actions and Passages which happened in the last Year of their Travels in the Wilderness Moreover Moses in this Part of the Pentateuch shews himself a True Father Pastor and Guide to that People a Hearty Lover of them and their Welfare in such manifest Instances as these his often Inculcating upon them the many Obligations which they lay under from God the Innumerable Favours they had received from him his frequent and pathetick Exhortations to Obedience and living answerably to the singular Mercies which were conferr'd upon them his constant Reminding them of their former Miscarriages their Murmurings and Rebellions against Heaven and all their Unworthy Deportment towards their Matchless Benefactor his compassionate Forewarning them of the Judgments of God of the Various Plagues and Punishments which would certainly be the Consequence of their persisting in their Sins Lastly his Affectionate Encouraging them to Obedience from the Consideration of the endearing Promises which God had made to them and which he would assuredly make good if they did not frustrate his Designs of Mercy towards them by their own wilful Obstinacy These are the Excellent Subjects of this Divine Book and which render it so unvaluable a Treasury Hitherto of the Pentateuch or Five Books of Moses And that he was the Penman of them I think need not be question'd though
recorded in the last Chapter of this Book for either as we said before concerning Moses they were written by him through a Prophetick Spirit that foresaw these things or else they were added by some other Inspired Writer So perhaps were those Words unto this Day ch 4. v. 9. ch 5. v. 9. though it is not necessary at all to believe so for Ioshua relating some Passages that happen'd a good while before he wrote this Book which was a little before his Death might speak after this manner very well And some few other Words may seem to have been inserted after Ioshua's Death but that the Main was written by Himself there is no ground of questioning The History of the Iudges followeth which relates the State of the Iewish People in the Land of Canaan in the time of the Iudges from Ioshua's Death until Eli that is about three hundred Years These Iudges were Men of Heroick Spirits raised up by God out of the several Tribes to govern the People and to deliver them from their present Dangers They were Supream Rulers but Temporary and some of them were Types of our Blessed Saviour and Deliverer In the time of this peculiar Polity of the Israelites there were very Notable Occurrences which are faithfully recorded in this Book Here we are acquainted with the gross Impiety and Wickedness of that new Generation which came up after Ioshua's Death here are recorded to their perpetual Infamy their Intimate Converse with those Idolatrous People that were left remaining in that Land their Approving of their Superstitious and Irreligious Customs and their Serving their Gods Here is a particular Account of the Corruption of their Manners of their Prophane and Scandalous Practices which occasion'd the very Heathens to open their Mouths against them yea to blaspheme God whose Name they were call'd by Here also we have a brief View of the Different Dispensations of Heaven towards this People sometimes Relieving and Delivering them at other tâ—mes most severely Chastising them and causing them to groan under Tyrants and Oppressors Here are contain'd in this History most admirable Examples of God's Displeasure against Apostates and such as revolt from the True Religion and here are on the contrary as memorable Instances of his Rewarding those that adhere to Him and his Cause and hold fast their Integrity in the worst and most perillous Times Here are most amply displayed his Love and Care of his Church in stirring up so many Eminent Worthies and Champions to fight for her and to push them on by no less than an Extraordinary Impulse of Spirit to enterprize and effect such Mighty Things for the welfare of his Chosen Servants To conclude here and in the Book of Ioshua occurs such a plenty of Antient Rites Customs and Practices relating both to Peace and War to Civil and Religious Matters as is able to stock an Antiquary of the first Size We are not certain who was the Penman of this Book It was written by Samuel say the Talmudists and it may be after one of the Books of Samuel and then 't is no wonder if some things are here mention'd or referr'd to that are spoken of there Others say it was not composed till Ezrâ—'s Time by Ezra The Book of Ruth is an Appendix to that of the Iudges in whose time the Things were done that are here related Particularly a little before Eli's Time they happen'd then it was that there being a Famine in Canaan Elimelech and his Wife Naomi and their Sons went into the Land of Moab and there these latter were married one to Ruth and the other to Orphah After ten Years were expired Elimelech and his Sons died whereupon Naomi and her Daughter-in-Law Ruth for the other Daughter stay'd behind returned to their own Country and coming to Bethlehem were kindly received by Boaz their Kinsman The Particulars of this kind Reception and Entertainment are set down here and the Close was that he married Ruth who bare to him Obed who was the Grand-father of David It is true this is but a Private History yet as it is such it contains in it many things worthy of our observation viz. the Difference of Children in their Affection and Regards to their Parents Orphah with great Ease and Willingness left Naomi but Ruth clave unto her the Prudent Instructions and Wise Demeanour of that Excellent Matron towards her Daughter the young Widow Though I must needs add with reference to Ruth's Behaviour that her Boldness and almost endangering of her Chastity are not to be Examples to others for Modesty and Shamefacedness are the proper Qualities of that Sex Wedlock is not to be sought after by them with such peril And therefore this daring Fact of this Venturous Widow is to be look'd upon as an extraordinary Instance and not to be imitated by other Females Here is remarkable the Merciful Providence of God towards the Afflicted the Widows and Fatherless the Reward of Constancy and Obedience the Blessing of God upon those that fear him and trust in him Besides here are observable the Antient Right of Kinsmen and of Redemption and the Manner of buying the Inheritance of the Deceased with other Things of great Antiquity Nay this is more than Private History as will appear if we consider that this Pious Woman Ruth was the Mother of Obed the Father of Iesse the Father of David of whom our Lord Christ came and therefore you find her inserted into his Genealogy by St. Matthew Again Ruth a Moabitish Woman of the Posterity of the Daughters of Lot was a Type or rather indeed an Eminent Instance of the Calling of the Gentiles into the Church which is a Thing of no private Concern but of the largest Extent imaginable The Two Books of Samuel are Publick Histories the former whereof contains Things done under the two last Iudges Eli and Samuel and under the first King who was Saul as also the Acts of David whilest he lived under Saul Here is a Narrative of the Change of the Iudges into Kings of the Republick or Aristocracy of the Iews into a Monarchy and of the Great and Many Evils which they suffer'd as consequent upon it all worthy of our serious Perusal and Consideration Here is an Account of their New King 's being deposed by God viz. for his rash and prophane Sacrificing and his wilful disobeying the express Command of God concerning the total Destruction of the Amalekites and whatever belonged to them The latter Book â—s wholly spent in the History of King David's Reign that is his Acts after Saul's Death These â—re either his Military Acts his Troublesom and Dangerous and sometimes Successful Enterprizes in War or his Political Acts shew'd in the wise Administration of Civil Government or his Ecclesiâ—â—tical and Religious Undertakings which respect 〈◊〉 Church of God in those Days With these are mixed the great Failings and Miscarriages of that King which are as particularly recorded as his other Acts and as
wrote the Book which bears his Name was a Jew Cup-bearer to the King of Persia and return'd into Iudea thirteen Years after Ezra There is another Nehemiah who came with those that returned at first from Babylon Ezra 2. 2. but he whom we now speak of came afterwards by Artaxerxes's Leave in the twentieth Year of his Reign and went back to Persia again twelve Years after Neh. 5. 14. This Writer begins where Ezra left of and continues the History of the Building of Ierusalem and of the Deportment of the Iews in those times from the twentieth Year of Artaxerxes to the Reign of Darius about fifty Years in all As Ezra chiefly related the Restoring of Religion and Erecting the Temple so this Author gives us an Account of the Building of the City and the Reformation of the Religion which had been restored In several Particulars he shews what were the Abuses and Corruptions of the People and how they were redressed even by his own Hand He tells us what Methods he took of regulating both their Ecclesiastical and Civil Affairs in short of Reforming both Church and State which were even then so early corrupted From the whole both here and in the Book of Ezra we are taught many useful Lessons but This above all that the Gates of Hell shall not prevail against the Church that they shall never have Power to extinguish this Little Flock Israel is not always a Captive in a strange Land Babylon sends back her Prisoners and Bondmen Her very Enemies by an extraordinary Direction of Heaven promote her Peace and Prosperity For we are informed from this Part of Sacred History that God stirr'd up even the Persian Monarchs to restore his People to Ierusalem and when they were there to help and assist them and to baffle all their Opposers The Book of Esther is a Particular History of what happen'd to the Jews in their Captivity in the Reign of Ahasuerus one of the Kings of Persia whether he was Artaxerxes Longimanus as some think or Artaxerxes Mnemon as most Authors both Antient and Modern say or Artaxerxes Ochus as Serarius holds or Xerxes the fourth Persian Monarch according to Scaliger or Darius the Son of Hystaspes or Cambyses for so various aâ—e the Opinions of Authors I will not here dispute Only we know that the Sacred Writings and the Profane intend the same Person sometimes though they give different Names The Story is this Haman a great Favourite and Minion of the King and advanced to great Honour by him was highly incens'd against Mordecai one of the Captive Jews because he refused to do him Reverence and to Bow to him Whereupon he resolv'd for his sake to compass the Destruction of all the Iews in those Territories and to that end gain'd a Decree from the King to put them all to the Sword But this wicked Design was happily frustrated by means of Esther a Jewish Captive Virgin who for her transcendent Beauty had a little time before been advanced to the Throne and now prevail'd with her Royal Husband to spare the Life of her dear Countrymen In this manner Haman's cursed Conspiracy was defeated he himself advanced to a Gibbet and that of his own preparing the Jews delivered from their Fears and Dangers Mordecai who discover'd this Bloody Design to Queen Esther and who had before that discover'd another Conspiracy viz. against the King which was recorded in the Chronicles and about this time read to him and was in a great measure serviceable by the Divine Providence to bring about this happy Frustration of Haman's Plot this Mordecai I say was preferr'd unto the greatest Honours in the Kingdom and by the by let me suggest that perhaps from his riding the King's Horse and thereby being preferr'd to Kingly Dignity the Story of Darius's being made King of Persia by the Neighing of his Horse had its Rise for as I have often had occasion in another Place to prove the Gentile Historians mistook one Person for another the Hearts and Mouths of all the Jews in the King's Provinces were filled with Joy and an Annual Festival was appointed to be kept in all succeeding Generations in remembrance of this singular and unexpected Deliverance vouchsafed to them This is the Sum of this Short History in which there are many Admirable and Surprizing Circumstances which though they could not be particularly related here commend it to the Reader It is certainly a most Remarkable Instance of God's Singular Providence and Goodness to his Church in discovering and defeating the Contrivances of her malicious and cruel Enemies in delivering her in her greatest Extremities and in bringing Vengeance and Ruine on the Heads of those who plot her Downfal As to the Author of this Book there is no Agreement among Writers though one would be enclined to think that it was Mordecai's by reading ch 9. v. 20. and ch 12. of Apocryphal Esther v. 4. The next Penman of the Old Testament is Iob whose Book might have been placed next to the Pentateuch if it be true as is generally believ'd that he lived about Moses's time Though some are of opinion that he lived a considerable time before the Israelites came out of Egypt and that he was before Moses It was writ by himself say Origen and Suidas but the Rabbins generally pronounce Moses the Author Others make Solomon the Author of this Book discovering as they think his manner of speaking in it The most probable Account is that the Materials of this Book were drawn up first by Ioâ— himself or one or all of his Pious Friends that were concern'd in the things spoken of here and that they coming to Moses's Hands as some of the Jewish Masters tell us or afterwards to Solomon's were made up into Hebrew Verse as we now find it For the greatest Part of the Book is of this Composure and indeed is the first Poetical Book we meet with in the Bible Whence we may infer something concerning the Nature of it viz. that as M. Luther well observ'd Iob and his Friends spake not all the very Words which are set down in this Book for Men do not use to speak in Verse in their Discourse one with another and especially in such a Lofty Stile of Poetry as we read here sometimes But this is true that both their Thoughts and Words were exactly agreeable to what is here written and Things actually and really happen'd as they are here represented only the Whole Argument being clothed in Verse the individual and express Words which they all the time used are not always written down neither indeed could be But we must by no means attend to the Talmudick Doctors who tell us that this Book is not a Relation of Matter of Fact but writ in a Parabolical way to exhibit to the World an Eminent Example of Patience Nor are the Words of the Parisaan Professor to be tolerated who saith the History is true but the
as This of the Pious King and Prophet Here are all things that are proper to beget Religion and Piety in us here is every thing that is serviceable to nourish and sustain all our Vertues and Graces and that in the utmost height of them Before I pass to the next Book I will add a few Words concerning the Nature of the Poetry here used This is to be said with great Truth that these Poetical Measures are far different from those which we have been acquainted with in Other Writers But then it is not to be question'd that tho we are ignorant of the true Quality of these Poetick Numbers yet they are very Melodious and Lofty and not unworthy of the best Poets It is not to be doubted that there is a certain Artificial Meter observ'd in this Book which renders the several Odes and Hymns very delightful The Younger Scaliger denies and that with some Earnestness and Sharpness otherwise he would not shew himself his Father's own Son that there is any thing like this in this Book though at the same time he grants that the Proverbs and almost all Iob are Metrical But Iosephus and Philo two Learned Jews and who may reasonably be thought to be Competent Judges in this Matter attest the Meter of these Psalms as well as of the Books of Iob c. So do Origen Eusebius Ierom and some of the most Judicious Criticks among the Moderns But then they confess that the Meter is not so regular as that of succeeding Poets And who sees not that even these exceedingly vary in their Measures It is not denied that Sophocles and Euripides Plautus and Terence write in Verse but they can scarcely be said to do so in comparison of Homer and Virgil. There are some Hexameters Iambicks Saphicks and other known kinds of Verses in David's Psalms but they are very rare and seldom pure and unmix'd but notwithstanding this it is easy to perceive if we be observant and attentive that there are several Verses together that are Matrical The Arabian Criticks tell us that the Alcoran is written in a sort of Verse and sometimes in Rythme but every Reader cannot find this No more can an ordinary Eye or Ear discern the Numbers in the Hebrew Verse for the Hebrews way of measuring their Feet was different from that which is in use among the Greek and Latin Poets yet so as we may oftentimes perceive a certain Harmony of Syllables And as the Psalms are Metrical so some of them are Rhythmical This is clear in the very Entrance of these Divine Hymns 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Again in Psal. 6. 2. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 This is evident in Psal. 8. 5. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 This is plain in Psal. 12. 4. 51. 16. 63. 3. 116. 7. 148. 1 2. And in abundance of other Places there is not only a certain Orderly Number of Syllables but the last Words of the Verses end alike in Sound CHAP. IX The Book of Proverbs why so call'd The transcendent Excellency of these Divine and Inspired Aphorisms Some Instances of the Different Application of the Similitudes used by this Author The Book of Ecclesiastes why so entituled The Admirable Subject of it succinctly displayed The particular Nature of the Canticle or Mystical Song of Solomon briefly set forth It is evinc'd from very cogent Arguments that Solomon died in the Favour of God and was saved The Books of the Four Great Prophets Isaiah Jeremiah with his Lamentations Ezekiel Daniel are described So are those of the Twelve Lesser Prophets Hosea c. WHO should succeed David but Solomon as in the Throne so in the Sacred Canon of the Bible And He like his Father was a Divine Poet his three Books viz. the Proverbs Ecclesiastes and his Song being written in Hebrew Verse The first of these Books is composed of Excellent Proverbs whence it hath its Name By this word Mishle which is here rendred Proverbs sometimes are signified I. Parables strictly so call'd which are no other than Apologues or Artificial Fables of which I have spoken under the Stile of Scripture but there are none such in this Book 2. By this Word is meant any Trite and Commonly received Saying any Vulgar Proverbial Speech as that in ch 26. v. 11. The Dog returneth to his Vomit But there are few of this sort here 3. Sarcastick Speeches Gibes Taunts as in 2 Chron. 7. 20. Psal. 69. 11. are intended by this Expression and this Book of Solomon is not wholly destitute of these 4. The Hebrew Word denotes such Speeches as are by way of Similitude Ezek. 18. 2. of which kind there are many in this Book as that in ch 11. 22. As a Iewel of Gold in a Swine's Snout so is a fair Woman without Discretion and in ch 25. 11. A Word fitly spoken is like Apples of Gold in Pictures of Silver This we find to be the frequent manner of the Wise Man's speaking in this Book he generally illustrates and amplifies his Doctrine by some fit Simily or Comparison so that thereby it is as it were twice deliver'd 5. Sayings that are mixed with some Obscurity and Intricacy such Speeches as require Sharpness of Wit and Understanding both for propounding and conceiving them are denoted by this Word in Scripture Thus an Intricate Question or Problem Mashal is set down in Psal. 49. 4 5. and in the rest of the Psalm there is an Answer to this Problem a Resolution of this Difficult Point Proverbial Sentences are sometimes Enigmatical and have a Meaning far different from what the Words directly signify Thus you 'l find some Sayings that carry a Mystical Sense with them in this Book as that in ch 9. 17. Stolen Waters are sweet and in ch 25. v. 27. It is not good to eat much Honey and such like Allegorical and Allusive Speeches which contain in them a higher Sense than the bare Words import This Proverbial manner of Speaking and Writing was in great Use and Esteem among the Hebrews and all the Eastern Countries whence it was that the Queen of Sheba came to prove Solomon with hard Questions 1 Kings 10. 1. Parables according to the Chaldâ—e Problems Riddles These were the Chidoth which the propounded to be solv'd by him Yea this way of Speaking may generally be taken notice of in the Writings of most of the Wise Men of Antient Times Pythagoras and Plato were much addicted to this Abstruse way and all their Followers were delighted in Mystical Representations of things 6. By this Word we are to understand all Wise and Excellent Sayings graviter dicta as the Latins call them Sentences of great Weight and Importance but plain and easy to be understood The Hebrews antiently call'd any Saying that had Graces and Wit in it Mashal but especially any Eminent Speech or Smart Saying for the Use of Life and Direction of Manners went under that Name A Moral or Religious Saying that was of singular
as the Original if we will be exact in rendring it expresses it And if we interpret this Proverb in this Sense it Exactly comports with the next Verse They lay wait for their own Blood they lurk privily for their own Life Those that thus design Mischief against innocent Persons bring Ruine upon themselves and are frequently taken in that Net which they spread for others This seems to be the most Genuine Exposition of the Words but every one is left to his Liberty to choose any other Interpretation which is agreeable to the Context and opposes no other Text of Holy Scripture Which of all these Senses was at first design'd by the Holy Ghost we cannot certainly tell It may be in such Places as these of which there is a considerable Number in this Book there is a Latitude and questionless it is best it â—â—ould be so that we may with the greater Freedom search into and descant upon these Sacred Writings that we may understand the full Extent of these Excellent Moral Observations and Remarkable Sayings of this Wise King which for the most part are short and concise and therehy sometimes become somewhat difficult But if 〈◊〉 Imâ—eratoria brevital as Tacitus calls it was commendable no wise Man surely will dislike it in Solomon especially when such Divine and Admirable Truths are couched in it His next Book is entituled Ecclesiastes for the LXX by whom the worâ—â— Kabal is generally rendred 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 do accordingly render Kobeleth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 It is probable he penn'd it when 〈◊〉 was Old and had pass'd the several Stages of Vanity It is an open Disowning of his former Folies and Extravagancies it is the Royal Preacher's Recantation-Sermon wherein he tenders himself a Publick Penitentiary Which is the Meaning as One thinks of that Title of this Book in the Hebrew Kohelâ—th or the Gathering Soul because iâ— this Book he recollects himself and gathers and râ—duceth others that wander after Vanity To this end he makes a clear and ample Discovery of the Vanity of all things under the Sun i. e. in this Life or in the whole World a Phrase peculiar to Solomon and in this Book only where it is often used Here the Wise Man convinceth us from his own Experience that none of the Acquists of this World are able to satisfy the Immortal Spirit of Man that the greatest Wit and Learning the most exquisite Pleasures and Sensual Enjoyments the vastest Confluence of Wealth and Riches and the highest Seat of Honour even the Royal Throne it self are insufficient to make a Man Happy and consequently that our Happiness must be â—ought for some where else Here we are taught that notwithstanding this World is Changeable and â—â—bieâ—t to Vanity though at one time or other all things come alike to all in it yet the Steady and Unâ—rring Providence of God rules all Affairs and Events here below and in the Conclusion of all God will bring every Work into Iudgment with every secret thing whether it be good or whether it be evil Here are â—articular Directions given us how we are to discharge our Duty first with reference to our selves viz. that we ought very strictly to observe the Laws of Sobriety and Temperance and to live iâ— a Thankful Use of the good things of this World and to be Content with our Portion and Allotment in this Life and to banish all Covetous Desires and Projects As we must go to the House of Mourning i. e. be very retired and solemn very â—â—â—lous and composed and banish all superfluous Mirth and Gaiety so we must eat our Bread with Ioy i. e. live in a comfortable Fruition of these earthly Blessings and delight in these Enjoyments so far as they are lawful and innocent Our Duty to Others is here also briefly prescribed us viz. that we ought to pay a Profound Respect to Good Kings and to keep their Commandments yea that our very Thoughts towards them ought to he Reverent Then as to those who are of an Equal Level with us or inferiour to us that we shew our selves Just and Righteous to them in all our Converse and Dealings and that when we see any of them reduced to Poverty and Straits that we extend our Charity to them that we cast our Bread upon these Waters that we relieve their Wants and Necessities Lastly we are instructed in our Duty to God we are taught to approach him with â—everence and Devotion to keep our Feet when we go to his House to pay our Vows to him to remember him our Creator and Preserver to fear him and keep his Commandments and we are assured that this is the whole of Man his whole Duty and his whole Concern The Canticles or Solomon's Song is another Piece of Hebrew Poetry which he writ when he was Young and in an Amorous Vein and yet breathing most Divine and Heavenly Amours If you take it according to the Letter only it is King Solomon's Epithalamium or Wedding-Song of the same Nature with the 45th Psalm which is a Song on his Nuptials with the King of Egypt 's Daughter but in a Spiritual Sense it sets forth the Glory of Christ and his Kingdom and the Duty and Privileges of the Church which is there called the King's Daughter Such is this Dramatick Poem wherein are brought in the Bridegroom and Bride and the Friends of both alternately speaking but we must not be so gross in our Apprehensions as to conceive this to be barely a Marriage-Song as Castellio groundlesly fancieth and therefore deems it to be Scripture not of the same Stamp with the rest Besides the Literal Import of the Words in this Love-Song there is a Mystical Sense couched in them Carnal Love is here made to administer to Religion the Flesh is subservient to the Spirit and therefore by reason of this Mystery in this Love-Poem the Iews were not permitted to read it till they were of Maturity of Years If we take this Mystical Weddingâ— Song in the highest Meaning of it it is an Allegorical Description of the Spiritual Marriage and Communion between Christ and the Church it iâ— a Representation of the Mystical Nuptials of thâ— Lord Christ Jesus and Believers Their Mutuâ—â— Affections and Loves are deciphered by the Soâ— Passions and Amours of Solomon and his Royal Spouse This though the Name of God be not in it makes it a most Divine Poem and highly worthy of our most serious Perusal and Study For here we see the Gospel anticipated and the most Glorious Subject of the New Testament betimes inserted into the Old Object But is it not a great Disparagement to this and the other before-mentioned Books of Solomon that â—e was a Reprobate and finally rejected by God Are we not discouraged from receiving these Writings as Canonical Scripture when we know that the Author of them was a Damned Person For what can He be else who towards his latter end revolted from the True Religion
the singing Women spake of Josiah in their Lamentations to this Day and made 〈◊〉 Ordinance in Israel and behold they are written iâ— the Lamentations even those which this Prophet composed Which is also confirmed by the Jewish Historian who voucheth this Poem to be a Fuâ—â—ral Elegy on that Pious King To which St. Ierom adds that this Prophet laments the Loss of Iosias as the beginning of those Galamities which afterwards ensued and accordingly he proceeds to â—ewail the Miserable State of the Iews and particularly the Destruction of Ierusalem which was not then come to pass but is prophetically foretold it being not unusual with the Prophets to speak of things to come as if they were already past Unless we should say as some have that part of this Mournful Song was endited after the taking and sacking of Ierusalem and the carrying the People Captive and is a Passionate Bewailing of the Destruction of the Temple and the Horrid Consequences of it In which also the Holy Man humbly confesseth the Sins of the People and acknowledgeth the Divine Justice in all that beâ—el them to which he adjoineth a Serious Exhortation to Repentance and comforts them with Hopes of a Restoration So that the whole is an Exact Pattern of Devotion in times of Great and National Calamities and Publick Sufferings and instructs us how to demean our selves in such deplorable Circumstances Ezekiel was carried captive into Babylon with those that went thither in the second Captivity which was in the 8th Year of Nebuchadnezzar Reign about ten Years before the time of the last Captivity He prophesied here at the same time that Ieremiah did in Iudaea and afterwards in Egypt Many of the same things he foretold more especially the Destruction of the Temple and the fatal Issue of those that revolted from Babylon to Egypt and at last the Happy Return of the Jewâ— into their own Land He distinctly foretels the Plagues which should certainly be inâ—â—icted on Other Nations who were profes'd Enemies of the Church as the Edomites Moabites Ammonites Egyptians Tyrians and lastly the Assyrians and Babylonians In figurative and mystical Expressions he predicts the Messias and the flourishing Estate of his Kingdom i. e. the Christian Church Because the Prophet begins with Visions and Types and ends with the Measuring of the Mystical Temple therefore by reason of these Abstrusities and Mysteries the Beginning and End of this Book were forbid to be read by the Jews before they came to thirty Years of Age. But the greatest â—art of this Prophecy is plain and easily intelligible it having reference chiefly to the Manners of that degenerate Age wherein the Prophet observes and severely animadverts upon the General Corruption which had invaded them in those Days and which merited the severest Judgments that Heaven could send down upon them He exâ—ibits a Particular Catalogue of the Notorious Enormâ—ties which their Kings their Priests their Prophets their People were infamous for he labours to bring them to a Sense of these scandalous Practices and to make them heartily Relent for them â—inally like a Trne Watchman as he is stiled he â—â—â—â—hfully warneth them of their Imminent Danger and admonisheth them to prevent it if possible by abandoning their Evil Ways This is the Inspired Man that penn'd this Book and this is the â—ook which contains so many worthy and excellent â—â—ings in it Another of the Four Great Prophâ—ts is Daniel who was of the Progeny of the Kings of Iudah 〈◊〉 was contemporary with Ezekiol and was a Capâ—â—â—e in Babylon at the same time that he was There he prophesied and there he wrote and â—his Book is the Result of both the six first Chapâ—â—â—s of which are an History of the Kings of Babyâ—â—â— and of what beâ—el some of the Captive Jews under them Here we have Nebuchadnezzar's Râ—markable Dreams interpreted we have a Relatioâ— of the singular Courage of the three Hebrew Yoâ—â—â— Men that refused to fall down to his Image with the miraculous Deliverance of them out of the Flames Here is unfolded Belshazzar's Fatal Dooâ— contain'd in the Mystical Hand-writing on the Wall with his Death that soon follow'd upon it and the Succession of Darius to the Throne and the Translation of the Monarchy to the Medes It was under this Prince that our Noble Prophet was advanced to his greatest Height of Honour 〈◊〉 whereas he had been a great Courtier and Favosrrite in Nebuchadnezzar's time and in the close of Belshazzar's Reign was made the Third Ruler in the Kingdom now he is made the First being set 〈◊〉 all the Presidents and Princes of the Realm This made him envied and hated but he was hated and persecuted much more for his Religion by the Great Men of the Kingdom and even by a Decree of the King 's own signing committed to the Den of Lions there to be devoured of them But the Hand of Omnipotence immediately interposed and he came out thence safe and his Adversaries and Accusers were sent thither in his room who fared not after the same rate that he did After this he lived in great Esteem Honour and Prosperity not only in this King's Reign but under Cyrus 〈◊〉 Monarch of the Persian Race But as our Authoâ— in the former Part of this Book relates things pasâ— as an Historian so in the six last Chapters he is alâ— together Prophetical foretelling what shall befal thâ— Church in general and particularly the Iews yeâ—â— his Visions and Prophecies reach to future Eventâ— wherein even those that are out of the Church arâ— concerned What can be more valuable than hâ—â— Dream or Vision of the Four Secular Monarchies of the World and of the Fifth which was to be Spiritual viz. that of the Messias What is more famous and celebrated than his Discovery by the Angel Gabriel's Information of the Seventy Weeks viz. of Years i. e. 490 Years upon the expiring of which the Messias's Kingdom was to be set up What plain and signal Prophecies doth this Book afford concerning that Renowned Conqueror Alexander the Great and his subduing the Persian Empire as also concerning the Fierce Wars among his Great Captains and Commanders who succeeded him particularly how clearly and plainly are the Actions of Antiochus the Great and Antiochus Epiphanes his Son described by our Prophet long before these Persons were in being And many other Notable Occurrences relating to the most publick and famed Transactions on the Stage of the World are prophetically fore-signified and revealed by this Divine Seer insomuch that we may justly stile this Book the Apocalypse of the Old Testament to which that Other of the New so often refers and even borrows many things of great Moment Lastly we may particularly note concerning this Book that a great Part of it is written in the Chaldean Tongue viz. from the fourth Verse of the Second Chapter to the End of the Seventh the Reason of â—hich may be this because Daniel was now by his â—â—ng Abode
not always observ'd here things are not related constantly in a certain continued Method and Series nor are we to understand or take them as written so A great and prevailing Mistake it hath been to think that the Course and Order of Time are duly and all along observ'd in these Writings Whereas to a considerate Person it will appear that there is no such thing and that the Chapters are not writ and disposed in any Method This because it may be look'd upon and censured as a New Notion I will make good thus the Day of Iudgment is represented and described three or four times in these Visions and Revelations as first at the opening of the Sixth Seal ch 6. v. 12 to the end where the Description of the Last Day agrees exactly with others in the New Testament especially that of our Saviour in Mat. 24. and therefore to allegorize it where there is no Occasion for it is unreasonable If it be said that the Disorder of the Sun Moon and Stars which is here spoken of signifies sometimes temporal Judgments as the Destruction of Babylon Isa. 13. 10. and of Egypt Ezek. 32. 7. I answer that though it doth so yet these Remarkable Judgments and Devastations were Figures and Representations of the Last and Terrible one and were so design'd by Heaven and therefore this may well be set forth to us by the Holy Ghost in this manner nay the darkning of the Sun and Moon and the like Expressions are but Metaphorical in those former Instances but here are Proper Natural and Real and therefore ought so to be understood in this Place Again St. Iohn hath another Revelation of this Great Day in the End of the 11th Chapter from ver 15 to the Close of the Chapter but especially those plain Words in ver 18. Thy Wrath is come and the time of the Dead that they should be judged place it beyond all doubt that the Final Iudgment of the last Day is here meant Again the Seventh Vial mention'd Rev. 16. 17. which contains the Last Plague is no other than the Indignation and Punishment of That Day as appears from the Prodigies which accompany it and particularly from what is said ver 20. Every Island fled away and the Mountains were not found which expresses the terrible Dissolution of the World at that time Besides that it is observable in the Conclusion of the preceding Vial which made way for this last that Christ saith I come as a Thief v. 15. which manner of Expression is particularly applied and made use of when the Day of Iudgment is spoken of Mat. 24. 43. 1 Thess. 5. 2 4 2 Pet. 3. 10. And lastly in the 20th Chapter from the 11th Verse to the end there is another Vision of this Last and General Appearance of the World as is universally acknowledg'd by Interpreters and therefore we need not stand to clear it Now from all this it is evident that there is not observed in the Visions of this Book an Historical Order or Course of Time for if there were the General Day of Doom which is the last thing of all could not be represented here three or four times This must have come in the shutting up of all when all other things were past whereas now we see it is represented in the Beginning in the Middle and in the End of these Revelations Which if it be well attended to is one admirable Key to open the Secrets of this Book for hence we understand that this Prophecy is not what it hath been thought to be one Entire Historical Narration of what shall be and that first one thing is foretold and then what follows that in time is next set down and so on in order No the Day of Judgement being thrice at least inserted shews that the Visions of this Book end and then begin again and then have a Period and commence again and after that the same or the like Scene is opened and things of the same Nature are repeated Which is a most evident Argument that this Book consists of Three or Four Grand Prophecies or Prophetick Representations of the Condition of Christ's Church from the time when this was â—â—nned to the Consummation of all things Here are represented by different Types Prophetick Symbols and Visions the most remarkable things which happen on the Stage of the World and theâ— are these three the Troubles and Persecutions which â—befal the Servants of the most High the â—â—liverâ—â—de of them out of those Trials and God's 〈◊〉 â—â—â—â—shing of their Enemies These you will 〈◊〉 set forth and illustrated by diverse Schemes and Apparitions by different and reiterated Reâ—â—esentations And the Reason why things tho the same are diversly represented i. e. in diffeâ—â—nt Visions over and over again and why they are express'd in different Terms and Words the â—â—â—son I say why they are so often repeated is â—â—â—use they so often come to pass in the several Ages of the World by the wise Disposal of Proviâ—â—noâ— These Prophecies have been and they â—â—all be yet fulfilled for the State of the Church as to the Cruelty of its Enemies and Persecutors and the Wonderful Deliverance from them and Avenging their Cause upon their Heads is the same in different Ages until the time when Babyâ—â—â— shall fall and never rise again To use the Words of a most Eminent and Learned Bishop of our own One may easily see saith he that Rome is here intended and not Pagan but Christian Rome which is degenerated into an Idolatrous and Tyrannical State It is easy to see in the Book of the Revelation that the Roman Church is doomed in due time to Destruction You see then how Useful this Book is you may be convinc'd of the Truth of what is said in the Beginning of it Blessed is he that readeth and they that hear the Words of this Propheoy ch 1. v. 3. Thâ— we cannot so clearly descny the Particular and 〈◊〉 dividual Things times and Personâ— contain'd in tâ—â— tho this last Book of the Holy Scripture be in this Respect the Obscurest of them all tho in some Places there be as many Mysteries as Words yet thus far it is properly Revelation that herein the State of the Christian Church and the Particular Methods of God's Providence towards it in all times are plainly revealed and discovered to us plainly I say because they are so often repeated that it is impossible to mistake them As Pharaâ—â—'s Dream was doubled to shew the Certainty of the things represented Gen. 41. 32. so these Prophecies and Visions are doubled and tribbled yea more than so to assure us of the Certain Truth and Reality of these Events to confirm us in this Perswasion that tho the Church of Christ here on Earth be often troubled and persecuted yet she hath her times of Restoration and Reviving and there is a time of Vengeance and Recompence to her Enemies even in this World but more especially at the
Close of it when Christ shall come to Judgment Thus I have attempted to evince the Perfection of Scripture by enumerating all the Books of both TESTAMENTS and giving you a brief Account of them These Excellent and Incomparable Books are the True Pandects indeed the Books that comprehend all that treat of every thing that is necessary They are the most Valuable Collection of Writings under Heaven they are of all the Books in the World the most worthy of all Acceptation because they are our Infallible Rule and Surest Guide to Wisdom Holiness and Blessedness to the Attainment of the most Desirable Things here and of the most Eligible hereafter If this and all that I have said before do not prove them to be Compleats and Perfect I despair of ever telling you what will CHAP. XI None of the Books of the Holy Scripture are lost Not the Book of the Covenant Nor the Book of the Wars of the Lord Nor the Book of Iasher Nor the Acts of Vzziah An Account of the Book of Samuel the Seer the Book of Nathan the Prophet the Book of Gad the Seer the Book of Iddo the Books of Shemaiah Iehu c. What is to be thought concerning the Books of Solomon mention'd Kings 4. 32. 33. Objections drawn from Jam. 4. 5. from Luke 11. 49. from Acts 20. 35. from Judev. 14. from 1 Cor. 5. 9. from Col. 4. 16. fully satisfied Other Objections from 1 Cor. 7. 6 12 25 2 Cor. 8. 8. 11. 17. particularly answer'd But tho this be a clear and demonstated Truth yet it is question'd and doubted of by some Wherefore the Fourth General Undertaking which I propounded was this to clear the Point of those Objections which are wont to be brought against it and to shew that notwithstanding these the Prefection of Scripture is unshaken First Some tell us that there is a considerable Number of Books mention'd or quoted in Scripture as the Books of the Covenant the Book of the Wars of the Lord the Book of Iasher c. which seem to have been once a Part of this Holy Volume but now are lost Among the Fathers St. Chrysostom who is followed by Theophilact is of this Opinion Bellarmine and several of the Papists hold it Yea some Protestants acknowledg as much Calvin and Musculus and our Whitaker encline this way And Drusius is very angry with any Man that denies that there any Books of Holy Scripture missing Now if this be true there is ground to complain of a Defect and Imperfection in the Sacred Writings by reason of the loss of these Books That therefore which I am to undertake here is to shew that there are no Books mentioned in Scripture as belonging to it but what are now to be found in it and are really a Part of it and consequently that the Holy Writings are not Defective that the Body of Sacred Scripture is not Maimed and Imperfect First As to the Book of the Covenant mention'd in Exod. 24. 7. which some fancy is lost it is not any distinct Book from the Body of the Iewish Laws If we impartially weigh the Place we shall find that it is no other than a Collection or Volume of those several Injunctions and Institutions which we read in the foregoing Chapters viz. 20 21 22 23. which God delivered to Moses on the Mount It is the very same with the Book of the Law Deâ—t 31. 9. That which hath caused a different Perswasion in some is this that these Laws are call'd a Book but I shall make it evident afterwards that this Appellation is of a great latitude and is applied to any sort of Writing by the Hebrews Secondly As for the Book of the Wars of the Lord Numb 21. 14. which is thought to be now wanting the Answer given by some is that this was an Apocrypbal Author and so cannot be said to belong to the Holy Scriptures and consequently the loss of this Book doth not argue the Imperfection of the Bible But tho this way of Solution be tolerable when made use of as to some Other Books hereafter mentioned yet I think there is no need at all of using it here because it is not unlikely according to the Judgment of our Learned English Rabâ—i that Moses refers here to himself and a Book of his own composing for we read that upon the Discomfiture of Amalek God commanded Moses to write it for a Memorial in a Book Exod. 17. 14. and as it follows to rehearse it in the Ears of Joshua So that it may seem to have been some Book of Directions written by Moses for Ioshua's managing of the Wars after him Thus this Learned Writer makes this Book only to be of private use and dictated by an Ordinary not a Divine Spirit wherefore it cannot be one of the Books of the Bible And if this be true then though it be lost yet no Canonical Scripture is lost hereby But from what I shall propound I think it will be found reasonable to believe that the Book in this Place mention'd is one of the received Books of the Old Testament i. e. it is the Book of Iudges which deservedly hath the Name of the Book of the Wars of the Lord because it recounts those Warlike Enterprizes which those Heroâ—ck Spirits stirr'd up by God in an extraordinary Manner were famous for Or Milchamoth Iehovah the Wars of the Lord are as much as the Great Wonderful and Renowned Wars for perhaps the Name of God is used here as in several other Place to augment the Sense and to express the Greatness and Excellency of the Thing fought by the Valiant Iews To any one that consults the Text together with the 26th v. of that Chapter it will plainly appear that this Passage particularly refers to the 11th Chapter of Iudges v. 15 16 17. But if you ask how Moses who was dead long before could write this I answer though he undoubtedly writ the Book of Numbers as well as the rest of the Pentateuch yet some few Passages in this and the other Books may reasonably be supposed to be inserted afterwards by some other Inspired Persons as I have had Occasion to advertise before Ezra it is likely revising this Book added this of what God did in the Red Sea and at the Brooks of Arnon And to give yet more ample Satisfaction to this Scruple I desire it may be observed that though we translate the Text thus It is said in the Book of the Wars c. yet in the Original the Verb is in the future Tense 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 diceture it shall be said and so we may look upon it as a Prophecy of Moses He here foretels that afterwards it shall be commemorated how God fought for his People When there shall be at solemn Times a Rehearsal of the Jewish Wars then this Passage shall be call'd to mind and made mention of And then we must look upon these two Verses not as cited
Historical Part of the Bible Those Books then for so the Hebrews call any Writings which those Authors above-named wrote are not lost as some imagine â—â—t are still extant in the Bible for they are Parâ— of the Books of Samuel and the Kings This Answer is grounded on 1 Chron. 29. 29. The Acts of David the King first and last behold they are written in the Book or History of Samuel and in the Book of Nathan the Prophet c. which shews that the foresaid Books were a Collection made by several Prophets viz. Samuel Nathan Gad c. This I think is very plain and the foresaid Objection is wholly removed by it Then as to the rest of those Books which are said to be lost as the Sayings of the Seers 2 Chron. 33. 19. and the Book of the Acts of Solomon 1 Kings 11. 41. and the Book of Jehu the Son of Hanani 2 Chron. 20. 34. or any other which the Objectors mention it is granted by some very Sober Writers not only Foreigners but of our own Country that these Books are really lost but they deny that this is any Argument of the Imperfection of Scripture because these Books were not absolutely necessary neither are we certain that they were Divinely endited And this was the Opinion of the Antients as well as the Moderns Yea St. Chrysostom and some others of the Fathers who speak of these Books say positively that they were not written by Inspiration from Heaven To this Purpose St. Augustine hath this useful Distinction the Penmen of the Sacred Scripture saith he write some things as they are Men with Historical Care and Diligence other things they write as Prophets by Inspiration from God This then may satisfy us that all that was written by the Prophets and even by those Holy Men who were Authors of some Part of the Bible was not Canonical and Divine because they writ some things not as Inspired Persons but as meer Historians Some of this sort of Writings are referr'd to in the forecited Places and though they be not extant now yet the Scripture is not hereby rendered Imperfect because these were not such Parts of it as were Essential to it or were of Divine Inspiration The like may be said when in the Book of Kings there is frequent reference to the Book of Chronicles those of the Bible are not always meant being not then penned Besides that many things that are referr'd unto there are not found in these Books Wherefore it is probable that these were Additional Writings not belonging to the Body of the Canonical Scripture nor written by Persons that were Inspired and consequently though they are lost yet the Canon of the Bible is not impaired And indeed we find that those of the Protestant Perswasion as Whitaker Willet c. and among Foreigners Calvin Beza c. who acknowledg the loss of these Books do at the same time strongly assert the Perfection of the Holy Scriptures which they very consistently may do because they hold these Books to be no part of the Canon of the Bible Again if what we have said be not fully satisfactory this may be further added that the Complaint of the Loss of some Books of Holy Writ proceeds from the mistaking of the Word Sepher which is translated a Book but among the Hebrews is oftentimes no more than a Rehearsal or Commemoration of something a brief Narrative or Memoir a setting down any thing in Writing as you 'l find in these following Places Num. 5. 23. Iosh. â—8 9. 1 Sam. 10. 25. Esth. 9. 20. Isa. 30. 8. Ier. 32. 12 14. And sometimes it is nothing but a meer Genealogy as Gen. 5. 1. The book of the Generations of Adam So St. Matthew begins his Gospel The Book of the Generation of Iesus Christ Mat. 1. 1. i. e. his Genealogy or Pedigree a brief Enumeration of the Persons he descended from which is the proper Denotation of the Word Sepher from Saphar numerare recensere whence Siphra or Ciphra a Word that is used in most Languages Some not attending to this have fancied that a great many Books of the Sacred Writ are embezzled because they do not find such Formal Books as those of Iehu or of the Acts of Solomon c. now belonging to the Bible This arises from a misunderstanding of the Hebrew Word which signifies generally any Short kind of Writing or Memorandum This with the Answer before given will solve all Doubts concerning the Places afore alledged As to the common Objection concerning the Loss of Solomon's Books which are said to be mentioned in 1 Kings 4. 32 33. I answer 1. That when some call them Books it is more than they can prove it is not said that Solomon wrote but that he Spake of Trees and spake of Beasts c. i. e. he learnedly discoursed of these several Subjects upon occasion and Spake such a Number of Proverbs Here can be no Loss of Books then But 2. Suppose he committed these Disquisitions and Discourses to Writing and they are now lost it may be consumed when Nebuchadnezzar burnt Ierusalem or by some other Means imbezzled afterwards yet still this is nothing to the purpose because they were no Part of Canonical Scripture His Universal History of Vegetables from the Cedar even to the Hysop that grows out of the Wall and his Books of the Nature of all Animals in the Sea on the Land and in the Air appertained to Philosophy and might indeed have serv'd to have set up a Royal Society and have been advantageous to the Men who are employ'd in the Study of Nature for these questionless were full of Admirable Philosophy according to that great and matchless Measure of Wisdom which God had endued him with Thus far the Loss of those Writings is great but none but Philosophers ought to bewail it Tho I must suggest this by the way that perhaps there is no ground of complaining for them neither for it may be these Books of Plants and Animals were extant till Alexander the Great 's Days and being perused and understood by Aristotle and Theophrastus by the Help of an Interpreter they were transcribed by them and so set down as we find them in their Writings which have gain'd them so great Fame and Renown This may be the more credible especially as to Aristotle because we read that he was a Great Plagiary and burnt or otherwise made away those Writings from whence he borrowed his Notions If this be true it is likely we have these Books of Solomon extant still in those forenamed Authors we read his Natural History concerning Vegetables and Animals But as touching the three thousand Proverbs which he spake it is most reasonable to believe that most of them were only spoken not written down and as for those that were penn'd we have them at this Day in the Book of Proverbs which is Part of the Canon of Scripture There we have those Proverbs which the Holy
Acts 20. 35. It 〈◊〉 more blessed to give than to receive is recited as the Words of the Lord Iesus yet we find them not recorded in the Gospel But our Blessed Master freqâ—ently utter'd Words that were of the like Import as is easy to prove or rather I conceive we may truly say that he spoke this very Sentence for it may be observ'd that what is here quoted is not only call'd the Words of the Lord Iesus but this is added how he said to let us know that he said these very Words when he was upon Earth And many the like Excellent Sayings and Aphorisms he prenounced which as well as innumerable Actions that he did were kept in remembrance by the Apostles but were not written down of which St. Iohn speaks ch 20. v. 30. 21. 25. So that it is impossible to prove hence that any Book belonging to the Sacred Canon is lost As for the Objection grounded on St. Iude v. 14. viz. that Eâ—och's Book which is quoted by this Apostle and if it had not been Canonical it would not have been quoted by him is lost some as Origen Ierom Augustine grant it to be so but deny it to be Canonical it being their Judgment that St. Iude might if he thought â—it alledg an Apocryphal Writer But according to my Apprehension the brief and satisfactory Answer is that there is no mention there of any Book or Writing of â—â—och and therefore none can infer thence that â—ny Book or Writing of his is lost It is only said He prophesied saying c. which he might do and questionless did without penning down any of hiâ— Prophetical Sayings but they were transmitted from Generation to Generation and thence it was 〈◊〉 the Apostle Iude inserted this into his Epistle Nor are we to be concern'd that a Book of Enooh is mention'd by some of the Antient Writers of the Church for 't is well known that they had several Spâ—rious Authors among them and as a Learned Doctor of the sorbon observes all the Fathers exâ—â—pt Terâ—ullian reckon this that went under the Name of Enoch as such But are not some of the Writings of the New Teâ—â—ament wanting seeing there was a Third Epistle of St. Paul to the Corinthians in order the first I â—rote unto you in an Epistle not to keep Company with â—ornicators 1 Cor. 5. 9. Therefore it appears hence that there was another before this which passes commonly for the first But this is not extant for we have now but two that bear the Name of that â—lessed Apostle Answ. Nor were there ever any more for when he saith he wrote to them in an Epistle he means this very First Epistle he was now writing He refers to what he had said bâ—fore in the former Part of that Chapter and the meaning is When I even now wrote unto you in this Epistle ver 2. not to keep Company with Fornicators I do not mean the Fornicators of this World Thus St. Chrysostom and Theophylact interpret the Place But if I may be permitted to vary from those Excellent Fathers I would propound one of these two ways of understanding the Apostle's Words First it may be he hath reference here to what he saith afterwards in this Epistle ch 6 v. 13. and again v. 18. ch 7. v. 2. where he writes to them to avoid Fornication Wherefore upon reading over this Epistle after he had finish'd it he thought good to insert this and to take notice here of what he saith afterwards 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I have saith he written to yâ—â— in this Epistle viz. in some of the following Chapters against Fornication and joining your selves to Persons that are noted for that Vice Or else I conceive the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is put for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Preterit for the present Tense of which there are very near an hundred Instances in the New Testament and all Men vers'd in Criticism know that there is nothing more common Thus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is used in this very Epistle ch 9. v. 15. Neither have I written these things i. e. at this time in this Epistle that I am now writing This any Man that consults the Context will be forc'd to acknowledg to be the true Sense of the Place whence it appears that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is equivalent with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 So you will find the Word must be taken in the 1st Epistle of St. Iohn 2d Chapter you will see and be throughly convinced that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 v. 12 13. is expressed by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 v. 14 21. And thus in the Text that is before us 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is no other than 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. I write unto you in this Epistle not to c. Which that it ought to be rendred so is evident from ver 11. which is but a Repetition or Reassumption of this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 now I write unto you the Adverb 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 shews that it is spoken of the Present Instant Time though the Greek Verb be in the Praeterit This then I offer as the plain Sense of the Text and Context I write unto you O Corinthians in this my Letter not to be mingled so the Word properly denotes with Fornicators or with the Covetous or Extortioners or Idolaters for then you must needs go out of the World there being so great a Multitude of them but this is that which I mean that you should avoid the Company of a Brother i. e. a Professed Christian if he be given to Fornication Covetousness Extortion or Idolatry This is the Thing which I at this time write and signify to you So that you see 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the simple and plain Tenour of the Words may convince any Man of it And therefore the true and genuine Translation both of the former and latter 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is I write which makes the Apostle's Sense clear and perspicuous I appeal to any Man of Judgment and Sagacity whether this Account of the Words be not exactly adjusted to Grammar and Criticism to the Scope of the Apostle and the Design of the Context besides that it is serviceable to the Business in hand viz. utterly to overthrow the Surmise of an Epistle written to the Corinthians before this which the Apostle is here writing If the Learned Drusius or the Excellent Grotius had weighed these things which I have suggested I doubt not but they would have chang'd their Minds they would not have cried out that this Epistle here spoken of is lost But it is further said that the Apostle writ 〈◊〉 Epiâ—â—le to the Lâ—odiceaâ—s as may be collected from Câ—l 4. 16. which is wanting at this Day that is although iâ— be extant and allowed of by somâ— Authors yet it is not put into the Canon of the New Testament wherefore the Canon is
notice of the Seventy's Translation of the Words At other times in their Quotations they conâ—ine themselves to neither but use a Latitude The Greek Version is to be read with Candour and Caution And must always give way to the Hebrew Original The chief Latin Translations of the Bible especially the Vulgar examined Modern Latin Translations and lastly our own English one consider'd AGain there are some that detract from 〈◊〉 Excellency and Perfection of the Holy Wâ—â—tings because they observe a great Difference between the Hebrew Text of the Old Testament and the several Versions of it And so as to the New Testament they see the Original Greek and some of the Translations disagree but more especially the Disagreement is seen betâ—een the Hebrew of the Old Testament and the Greek Translation of it made by the Seventy Elders This is improved into a kind of Argument thus If those Versions of the Bible disagree with the Text then either the Text it self or the Versions are erroneous and fâ—ulty But it is probable and it is asserted by some Learned Criticks that the Errors and Mistakes are in the former i. e. in plain Terms that we have not now the Original or True Copiâ—s of the Bible and consequently that the Bible it self is very Defective and Imperfect To take off this seeming Argument it is necessary that we enquire into and give some brief Account of the Tranâ—â—â—â—tions of the Bible but especially that we fix where the Grand Objection lies viz. concerning the Discrâ—pancy between the Hebrew Text and that of the LXX which seems to give the greatest Shock of all to the Assertion which I have been maintaining Those Translations which are in the Eastern Languages are these that follow First the Perâ—ick But the Antient Version is loâ—t And as for what is now extant it is seldom made uâ—e of by the Learned The Coptick so call'd from Copt or Cophtus the Name of a great City in Egypt the Metropolis of Thebais the Language of that Place being the Antient Dialect of the Egyptiâ—ns and the Ethiopick are of great Antiquity and were made and used by the Christians of Egypt and Ethiopia The former as those acquaint us who have insight into that Tongue hath a great Affinity with the Hebrew Text And the latter is wholly taken out of the former and is a meer Translation of it The Samaritan Pentateuâ—h was for the Use of the Samaritan Iews who used that Dialect and acknowledg'd only the Books of Moses It is antient and of good Account though not void of Errors and Corruptions as Archbishop Vsher and Hottinger have observed and particularly enumerated the Faults But yet if we will shew our selves Candid we cannot but grant that where it varies from the Hebrew it is generally by way of Illustration or Paraphrase The Syriaâ— Version is of good Repute and very conformable to the Hâ—brew in most Places notwithstanding what the Learned Vossius hath enviously suggested The Arabick follows the Seventy and its Faults and is not so antient as the Syriack nor so exact but is of good Use and may serve to corroborate the Authority of the Hebrew Text. Concerning all these Eastern Translations except the Syriack it may be observ'd that though they are generally taken out of the Greek Version of the Seventy for that only was the Authentick Scripture with the Churches of the East and though they were made and writ at several times yet they do very much agree with the Hebrew which we have at this Day And whenever in any Place they vary from it it is generally in some little things wherein there is no prejudice to Truth or the Variation is only as to the Paraphrastical Part where we cannot expect an exact Rendring of the Original and with any considerate and unbiassed Man this will not pass for any Proof of the Corruption of the Original But of all the Translations which are in the Oriental Tongues the Chaldee is of the greatest Esteem and Reputation among the Learned This is called the Targum from the root Targam interpretari so that the Targum is the Intâ—rpreting or Translating the Bible into another Tongue and because there was among the Jews of old no Translation but the Chaldaick that was by way of eminency call'd Targum The Occasion of this Version was the Change of the Tongue among the Jews They in the Time of the Captivity in Babylon which lasted 70 Years corrupted the Hebrew Tongue that is they mixed Hebrew their own Tongue and Chaldee the Language of that Place where they were together Yea tho the Scribes and Learned Men had not forgot the Hebrew yet the common People had and being â—sed wholly to the Speech of that Countrey they understood only Chaldee Wherefore that they might have the Bible in a Language which they understood several Chaldean Targums were made on the Books of the Bible indeed on all but Daniel and Ezra which were half Chaldee before and the Paralipomend which were explain'd in the Books of the Kings These Targuâ—â—im were made by different Authors and at diverse Times First there was that of R. Ionathan which was a Traâ—slation or Paraphrase rather on the Prophets and the Historical Books He is said to be R. Hillel's Disciple and to have lived a little before our Saviour's Nativity Secondly there was that of Onkelosâ— which was only on the Pentateuch This Author lived soon after Christ's Time Though I know a very Confident Writer tells us that there is reason to doubt whether Onkelos and Ionathan were the Authors of those two Chaldee Paraphrases and he positively avoweth that the Time when they were made cannot be known Moreover it is asserted by another of as great Confidence and Learning that neither the Paraphrases of Onkelos nor Ionathan are a thousand Years old and particularly that that of Onkelos is not so much as mentioned by any Jew or Christian who was not after St. Ierom some Ages The same was said before by as Positive a Man but was never proved and therefore we have no reason to attend to it much less to believe it especially since we know the Design of the Man which was to beat down the Credit and Value of all Translations of the Bible but the Latin one It appears from sufficient Authors that these two Chaldee Paraphrases are some of the antientest of the Jewish Writings on the Bible and it appears from these Targums themselves that they agree with the Hebrew Text which is extant at this Day Thirdly there was the Ierusalem Targum call'd so either from the peculiar Dialect of it or from its being first published in that place This was upon the Pentateuch only and was written as is generally thought by R. Iochanan after the Destruction of Ierusalem To these 3 Chaldee Paraphrases which were of Greatest Authority among the Jews and were read in their Synagogues are wont to be added two others viz. the Targum of
Ionathan the Rabbi before mention'd on the Pentateuch and the Targum of Ioseph the Blind on the Psalms Iob Proverbs Esther Canticles And there were other Versions of some other Books of the Bible which were made for the sake of the dispersed Jews in Chaldea and were likewise call'd Targumim all which are unanimously acknowledg'd by the Learnedest of the Antients and Moderns to be faithful Translations of the Original and none but prepossessed Minds can find any disagreement between them as to the Main It is true these are Paraphrasts rather than Translators and therefore it can't be expected that these Targumists should render the Hebrew Word for Word It cannot rationally be thought that in this free way of giving the Sense of the Original they should be exact They intended a Comment only in some places and not an exact Version To pass then from the Translations which have been made in the Oriental Tongues to some Others I will in the next Place speak of the Greek Versions of the Bible and more especially of that of the Septuagint The Greek Translations of the Old Testament are either those that were made since our Saviour's Time or that Celebrated One made before it As for those that were made since Christ's Time the Author of the first of them was Aquila who lived under the Emperor Adrian and was converted from Gentilism to Christianity and then forsook Christianity and turned Jew and translated the Old Testament out of Hebrew into Greek He was a very Morose Interpreter even to Superstition adhering to the Hebrew Letter and altogether averse from the Seventy's Translation The next Greek Version was that of Theodotion in the Emperor Commodus's Time who was an Ebionite or Judaizing Christian. A third was put out in the Emperor Severus's Reign by Symmachus who was first a Jew of the Samaritan Sect and afterwards a Christian but an Eâ—ionite or Judaizing Heretick wherefore he is call'd Semi-christianus by St. Ierom. These were the Authors of the three first Interpretations of the Old Testament that were composed after our Saviour's Days and you hear what kind of Persons they were One of these Translations was wholly Literal the other took a Liberty and followed the Sense and the third was of a middle Nature But none of them were ever publickly received and read by the Church Wherefore there is no reason to quarrel with the Hebrew Text and to accuse it of Corruption if we find that these vary from it Though to speak impartially the Translations of these foresaid Men notwithstanding that they bear the Chracter of Apostates and Hereticks dissent not from the Hebrew in any thing of considerable Moment There are two other Translations mentioned but we know not the Authors of them These five with the LXX's Version made up Origen's Hexapla As for the other Greek Interpretations of the Old Testament which were publish'd afterwards viz. that of Lucian the Martyr and the other of Hesychius they were not properly speaking New Versions but only New and Correct Editions of the Septuagint Translation which was purged from its Errors and Faults by these Worthy Undertakers So much concerning the Greek Translations since Christ. Our main Business is with that which was before our Saviour's Days that First Translation which was made of the Bible by the Jews that most Famous Work of the Seventy Elders about 250 others say about 260 Years before Christ's Birth It is true before the LXX set about the Version of the whole Bible some part of it was translated into Greek viz. Moses's Writings in the time of the Persian Monarchy if we may believe Megasthenes who is quoted by Eusebius And Clement of Alexandria attests that some part of the Old Testament was turn'd into Greek a little before Alexander the Great 's Time Which is not improbable if we consider that from about the time that Alexander the Great transferr'd the Persian Monarchy to the Greeks the Greek Tongue spread it self and became the Universal Language insomuch that the Iews in Asia Egypt and Greece forgot their Hebrew and understood the Greek only But this is not the Version which I am now to speak of which is the Celebrated Translation of the Seventy Iews who rendred the whole Book of the Old Testament into Greek And it seems according to what hath been said there was a kind of Necessity for it because in the East the Hebrew was grown to be an unknown Tongue and the very Iews generally understood nothing but Greek Some have observ'd a considerable Disagreement between the Hebrew Text and this Greek Version and hereupon they undertake to form an Argument against the Perfection of the Holy Scriptures for they argue thus There is great reason to assert the Authority of this Translation and to believe it is True and Genuine Which if it be granted makes the Hebrew Text to be suspected nay it will follow thence that it is faulty and defective because there is so vast a Difference between the one and the other If this of the Seventy be a True Version then the Hebrew of the Bible which we have is not the True Original but is corrupted and depraved and consequently there is a sufficient Prooof of the Scripture's Imperfection Now because this may seem to have something of Reason in it and because the greatest Controversy is about This Translation I will insist much larger on this than on any of the others and endeavour from the whole to evince the Truth of this Proposition that the Hebrew Text is not at all faulty but that it remains still in its Original Purity and Perfection Here first it will be necessary to enquire into the Occasion and into the Authors of this famous Greek Version and also into the Manner of their performing it and from these to gather of what Authority it is Ptolomee surnamed Philadelphus King of Egypt about the Year of the World 3730. erected a vast Library at Alexandria and furnish'd it with all the choicest Books he could procure But notwithstanding this he thought it imperfect till the Hebrew Bible was added to it Accordingly by the Direction of Demetrius Phalereus who was the Library-keeper he caused this Excellent Monument of Learning to be deposited in it But because he was ignorant of the Language in which it was written he by Letters importuned the High Priest and the Rulers at Ierusalem to send him some Persons to translate it out of the Hebrew into the Greek Whereupon they sent him Seventy or Seventy two Interpreters in imitation perhaps of that Number of Elders which Moses was commanded to take with him when he went up to the Mount to receive the Law And these Select Persons betook themselves to the Employment which the King set them about and first translated the Pentateuch and a while after the rest of the Old Testament into Greek This is generally allowed by the most Exact Searchers into History to be real Matter of Fact as being
before it It is not sit that the same Word should have two diverse Readings in the same Verse In v. 6 8 9. let living Creatures be taken out of the Margin and be set in the Text it self in the Place of Beasts which is not a sit Word for those that are represented by that Vision especially when 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the word here is the word which is rightly translated the Beast in this Book In ch 11. v. 17. those Words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 are not rightly rendred which art and wast and art to come but thus who is and was and is to come In ch 13. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in v. 13. is translated Wonders in the 14th Miracles which ought to be corrected for the Reason so often given viz. because the same Greek Word should be rendred by the same English one if there be no apparent Cause for the contrary In ch 14. v. 13. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 should be rendred with them their Works follow with them In ch 16. v. 12. the way of the Kings who are from the Risings of the Sun is the true and literal Version of the Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but in our present English Translation 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is absorp'd These are the several Places which I conceive ought to be altered and translated more exactly I say not this to impair or derogate from the Credit and Honour of our English Translation much less to condemn the Present Edition or to expose the Scriptures themselves but my Design is to represent them in their native Excellency and Purity and to contribute by this Critical Essay towards so worthy an End For it is certain that nothing can more commend the Holy Writ than an Exact Translation i. e. such a one as faithfully represents to us the Express Text of Scripture Wherefore I humbly offer the forementioned Places to the Consideration of the Learned and Judicious and leave the whole or part to be approved or rejected as they shall think fit Perhaps when our Church-Affairs are settled this will not seem unworthy of the Thoughts of a Convocation who I question not will see that the Revising and Correcting of our English Translation of the Bible in all or in most of those Places and in several others which I have not here propounded is very requisite It is my judgment that as out of the Vulgar Latin and the Modern Latin Versions one entire one might be made in that Language that should be generally used in Quotations among the Orthodox Learned so a New English Translation might be composed out of this Last Edition as to the main but with such New Alterations and Amendments as should render the Stile and Sense in many Places more accurate and should make it acceptable to the most Curious English Readers And here I advise that the Marginal Notes of the Present English Bible be often consulted because the best and most genuine Translations of Words are frequently put there But in the foregoing Animadversions I have taken no notice of those different Significations of Words which are placed there I have only offer'd those that have not hitherto been observed In the last Place I might add something concerning the Division of the Bible into Chapters and Verses It is not to be doubted that Moses the Prophets Evangelists and Apostles writ their Books without any such Partition and this was the way of all other Writers of old But it appears that the Books of the Prophets were divided afterwards into Parashes before our Saviour's Time and this distribution of them is often mention'd in the Talmuds This was done by the Jews for the more methodical reading of them in the Synagogues Some of the Greek Fathers take notice of this Distribution and consequently it was made before their Time for they mention the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the Old Testament which signify the same thing and Ierom speaks of a Pericope of Ieremiah Yea if I mistake not this sort of Sections or Parashes is mention'd in Acts 8. 32. and is call'd there 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Books of the Evanglists and Apostles were afterwards divided into certain Sections by some of the Primitive Bishops and Pastors for the more convenient reading of them herein imitating the Iews who had done the same in the Old Testament These are call'd 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by the Eastern Fathers and Lectiones by the Latin Ones They were the same that we call Chapters Verses were also antient but not the same that are at present nor were all the Books so divided St. Ierom tells us he distributed the Books of the Chronicles and that of Ezekiel into Verses And some of thâ— Books of the New Testament were thus divided particularly the Epistle to the Galatians was parted into these 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by Origen as Ierom informs us But it is certain that all these Partitions whether into Chapters or Verses wâ—re very much different from what we have at this Day To this purpose 't is observable as Heinsius and some other Criticks out of Suidas relate that the New Testament was divided into 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and so far as I can gather from the Account which they give of these two the former of these was the division of a Book into Chapters and the latter into Verses or some such small Portion though at this Day there is a quite different Sense of the Words for the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 are the greater division and the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the lesser As to the Division of the whole Bible consisting of 39 Books of the Old Testament and 27 of the New into distinct Chapters as they are now among us viz. 779 in the Old Testament and 260 in the New it was made by Lanfrank Archbishop of Canterbury about the Year 1060 others say by Stephen Langton who was Archbishop of the same See in K. Iohn's Time about the Year 1200. It is said by others that Cardinal Hugo twenty or thirty Years afterwards was the first that contrived the Distinction of Chapters of the Old Testament for fitting the Hebrew Text to the Concordance of the Bible which he was Author of The dividing of Chapters into Verses was more lately being the Work of the Industrious and Learned Robert Stephens about eightscore Years since But whoever were the first Authors of this Division of the Bible into Chapters and Verses it is certain that it is not rightly made The beginning of the 10th Chap. of Isaiah should not be cut of from the 9th Chapter for it belongs to it and at the Close of the 5th v. of the 10th Chap. which is so now the 9th should end And many other Chapters in the Old Testament are ill divided But especially in the New Testament one may see that the distinction of Chapters and Verses now in
use was drawn up in haste whereby some Matters that should have been united are severed and vice versâ The 1st Verse of the 4th Chapter to the Colossians should have been joined to the third Chapter and the Division of the Verses in many other Places ought to be corrected and altered as Sir N. Knatchbull hath in several Instances shew'd We may take Iunius and Tremellius for an Example who have alter'd the Chapters sometimes in the Latin and it might be as convenient to imitate them both in the Old and New Testament in English Nor will this Changing or any other Alteration which I have before suggested be any Argument at all of the Imperfection of Scripture This remains entire in it self and is not in the least changed And the â—esign of my present Enterprize was to assert this and to evince the Perfection of the Original Text and to let us see that all Translations must be regulated by that No Version of the Bible is so absolutely Authentick that we ought to adhere to that and no other The Hebrew of the Old Testament and the Greek of the New are the only Standard and all must be examined and tried altered and amended by this It is granted there is some Variation in the Copies but the Diligent and Unprejudiced may find out what is Genuine Some have fancied that the carelessness of Transcribers hath caused some Literal Faults but then they acknowledg that none of them are Material and Considerable they relate not to Faith and Good Manners This is the very Confession of Spinoza who hath spoken so ill of the Bible This I can certainly affirm saith he that I have not found any fault or variety of readings about the moral Documents which may render them obscure and dubious Wherefore our Assertion still remains impregnable and unshaken that the Sacred Volume of the Scriptures is Compleat and Perfect and hath all things in it which can speak it a most Consummate Work CHAP. XIV The Reader is invited to the Study of the Bible as he values the Repute of a Scholar and a Learned Man That he may successfully study this Holy Book he must be furnish'd with Tongues Arts History c. It is necessary that he be very Inquisitive and Diligent in searching into the Mind and Design of the Sacred Writers In examining the Coherence of the Words In Comparing Places together In observing and discovering the peculiar Grace and Elegancy and sometimes the Verbal Allusions and Cadences of the Holy Scripture of which several Instances are given He must also be Morally qualified to read this Book i. e. he ought to banish all Prejudice He must be Modest and Humble He must endeavour to free himself from the Love of all Vice He must with great Earnestness implore the Assistance of the Holy Spirit IT remains that I conclude with a serious Address and Invitation to the Reader to admire and value this Book which is so transcendently Excellent and Compleat to prize it above all others whatsoever constantly to read peruse and study these Holy Writings The Laws of that Vile Impostor Mahomet are stiled the Alcoran from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 legit as much as to say the Book is to be read And shall we not think that that Sacred Volume which contains the Laws of our Heavenly Master and Infallible Teacher deserves that Respect from us For this reason the Hebrews call the Holy Scripture Mikra i. e. lectionem because it is to be read by all because this Divine Book is to be universally perused revolved and searched into We are not forbid to be acquainted with Other Authors such as may conduce to uâ—eful Knowledg whether secular or religious especially such as may be someways helpful towards the understanding of the Scriptures But there is a great Number of Writers that are trifling vain and useless others are dangerous and pernicious Meddle with neither of these or if you have lay them out of your Hands forthwith and take up the Bible the only Book that is Worthy of your most serious perusal Behold here the Book of God! There are no Writings any where like these none can afford any thing comparable to them It may be observed that the Holy Spirit hath made use of divers Sorts of Persons in the penning of this Volume Moses bred up in the Schools of the Egyptians Daniel one of the chief of the Wise Men and Princes of the Persian Court David and Solomon Kings Ieremy and Ezekiel Priests Amos a Herdsman in the New Testament Matthew a Converted Publican Paul broâ—ght up at the Feet of Gamaliel the rest of the Evangelists and Apostles Fithermen and Tradesmen that hence Persons of all Ranks and Degrees may be admonish'd to converse with these Sacred Writings that they may think themselves concern'd in these Messages deliver'd by different Embassadors I have sometimes observed that some Men of no contemptible Learning and Reading and who are acquainted with store of Good Authors have no regard for this Excellent Book and never think themselves obliged to look into it But this argues a great defect of Judgment to say no worse now for even in the Point of Scholarship they cannot be without the Knowledg of the Bible So far as they are Ignorant of this they are deficient in Learning for as I have demonstrated this Book is fraught with all Humane Learning and gives Instructions concerning the choicest Arts and Sciences Upon which account it is of such universal use tâ—at no sort of Persons can be ignorant of it without great Inconvenience and Damage He is no Antiquary that is not skill'd in these Writings which are of the greatest Antiquity He is no Historian that is not acquainted with the Important Transactions of this Book He is no Statesman or Politician who hath not insight into the Excellent Maxims and Laws which are found here He is no right Natural Philosopher who is not acquainted with the Origin and Make of this Mundane System as they are represented in the Mosaick Physiology in the first Chapter of Genesis He is no Accomplish'd Grammarian Critick or Rhetorician who is ignorant of that Philological Learning which these Writings afford And chiefly he is no Good Man or Christian who is a Stranger to those Admirable Rule which are here laid down Wherefore it is the concern of all Persons to converse with the Scriptures and to apply themselves with great diligence to the reading of them and that daily and frequently Let this Holy Book be seldom out of your Hands Though you have often perused it yet continue to do so still for you will thereby receive infinite Advantage There is ever something gain'd by a fresh and repeated reading of it Some new Matter is discover'd or the old is illustrated and confirm'd We either know more or know better than we did before That our Reading of the Holy Scriptures may be of this Nature and that we may study and
understand them aright I propound these ensuing Rules and Directions First It is requisite that we furnish our selves with other Learning to make our selves capable of understanding the Bible All Arts require a Master and Teacher even the lowest and mechanical All Trades and Sciences are to be learn'd none presumes to meddle with them till they have been instructed in them And yet we may observe that all degrees of Persons pretend to interpret the Scriptures though they were never instructed never prepared as St. Ierom complain'd of old A great many imagine that the Weakest Brains can comprehend the Contents of this Book and without all other knowledg attain to the meaning of them But this is a gross Mistake and is one cause of Mens wresting and corrupting the Scriptures They are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 2 Pet. 3. 16. unlearned and unwilling to be taught for so the Word imports they neglect the means of Knowledg they use not the proper Helps conducing to it Or whatever they were in St. Peter's Time we are sure that now a competent Measure of Humane Learning is required to understand these Writings For though they surpass all Humane Wisdom yet it is as true that they have strictures of all Arts and Sciences in them and are written in the Learned Languages and as I have shew'd formerly contain in them all sorts of Words Phrases and Idioms Wherefore there is a Necessity of the Arts and Tongues for understanding this Book In the Writings of Moses and the Prophets of the Apostles and Evangelists there are the Rites Customs Manners Opinions Sayings Proverbs of almost all Nations in the World especially of the Antient Hebrews Wherefore a Knowledg of their Writings and Antient Monuments a Converse with History and Antiquities are absolutely requisite especially for explaining the difficult Places And to have a true Notion of several Passages in the Epistles of the Apostles Ecclesiastical History in needful which gives us nitice of the Hereticks of that time or of those concerning whom the Apostles prophetically speak The Writings of the Fathers are to be consulted and that with great application of Mind that we may not mistake the Interpretations which those Learned and Pious Men give of the respective Places of Scripture that we may be ediâ—ied by their Religious Comments but not imbibe any of their Errors This which I now say principally concerns the Guides and Ministers of the Church who are supposed to be Men of Learning and Scholarship and truly a great Part of the Bible is more especially fitted for such It is their province to expound and teach this Holy Book which is it self a Library and is of that Nature that it cannot be rightly understood and explain'd without acquaintance with the Antient Writers of the Church without skill in the Tongues Rhetdrick Logick Philosophy History Criticism for as it is furnish'd with all Literature so it requires all to unfold it aright As for the Apostles tho some of them had no knowledg in Arts and Sciences yet that Defect was abundantly recompensed by the extraordinary Gifts and Endowments of the Holy Ghost So most of the Primitive Christians in the Apostles Days who were not Hebrews understood the Language in which the Old Testament was written by their Gift of Tongues And as for the Greek of the New Testament it was universally known and so was in a manner the native Tongue both to the Jews and others of that time But Men are not now instructed in Strange Languages by the Spirit nor are they born with Hebrew or Greek neither are they Inspired with Arts and Humane Knowledg and consequently Study and Reading and Long Exercise are indispensably requisite Clement of Alexandria would have his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. e. his Perfect and Compleat Theologuâ— be skill'd in Humane Literature and Philosophy Inshort to be a Consummate Divine and thorowly knowing in the Bible it is necessary that he be a Man of Universal Learning Secondly that we may read and understand the Scriptures it is requisite that we be exceeding Attentive Observing Considerate that we be very Inquisitive Thoughtful and Diligent This Rule may be explain'd in several Particulars 1. We must use great Thoughtfulness Diligence and Care in penetrating into the Design and Sense of those Inspired Writings St. Chrysostom delivers the Rule thus we must not only examine the meer naked Words and insist upon them simply and absolutely consider'd but we must chiefly attend to the Mind and Intent of the Writer Sometimes instead of an Absolute meaning of the Words in Scripture they are to be taken Comparatively or with Limitation they must be restrain'd to the Matter in Hand As to Instance No Man can say that Iesus is the Lord but by the Holy Ghost 1. Cor. 12. 3. i. e. no Man can say so from his Heart There is that Reserve implied Where I am ye eannot come John 7. 34. i. e. ye can't come yet but afterwards you shall All that came before me are Thieves and Robbers John 1 o. 8. i. e. all False Prophets for he means them are such It is reported that there is such Fornication among you as is not so much as named among the Gentiles that one should have his Father's Wife 1 Cor. 5. 1. This sort of Fornication was not only named but practis'd among the Gentiles for there are several Examples in Pagan Story of marrying the Father's Wife therefore here must be meant the more Sober Sort of Gentiles And so in many other Places things which seem to be absolutely spoken are to be understood in a restrained Sense 2. It is necessary that we be very thoughtful and inquisitive about the Context the Dependance the Connection of those Places which we search into We are to be exceeding mindful what the Words refer to what Coherence they have with what went before and what follows To Know the true Sense of them we must carefully observe the Subject-matter for this is certain that Propositions are true or not true according to this You will meet with several Instances of this in my former Discourses on the Holy Scriptures and therefore I will forbear to mention any here Only I offer this at present as a General Rule for guiding us to the true and genuine meaning of Scripture 3. This Attentiveness and Care must be exercis'd in Comparing one Place with another or with divers others if there be occasion For as an Intelligent Person rightly suggests all Truth being consonant to it self and all being penn'd by one and the self-same Spirit it cannot be but that an industrious and judicious Comparing of Place with Place must be a singular help for the right understanding of the Scriptures This One Rule if well and duly observ'd will carry us through most of the Difficulties of the Bible For this we may depend upon that the Scripture is its own Interpreter that the best Comment on this Book is it self Wherefore let
Knowledg and Insight into these Divine Truths which are here contain'd is the Effect of observing and practising the Holy Precepts of this Book This then we ought to urge upon our selves to come to the reading of Scripture with defecate and purged Minds with Love to what it dictates and with Obedience to it This should be our principal Care to live well and to walk according to this Excellent Rule All our Religion and the whole Conduct of our Actions in this World depend upon the Scriptures therefore let us be directed and govern'd by the Infallible Maxims Precepts Promises and Threatnings of this Book We see Men live by Custom by the Dictates of Others or by their Own Opinions which oftentimes prove erroneous and lead them into unwarrantable Practices But they would not be thus misguided if they consulted These Lively Oracles of God this sure Word of Prophecy if they regulated their Actions by this Exact Canon And hereby we are certain to improve our Knowledg in this Holy Book for by living according to it we shall the better understand it by minding the Practical Contents of it we shall have a full Discovery of its Principles and Doctrines Lastly That we may attain to a right understanding of the Sense of Scripture that we may have a due Perception of the Meaning of what is deliver'd here let us most earnestly invoke the Divine Aid and Assistance He that reads this Book without Prayer can never expect to be bless'd with a compleat Knowledg of it For it is the sole Work of the Divine Spirit to illuminate our Minds effectually There is required the special Help of this Heavenly Instructor to direct us into Truth wherefore he is call'd the Spirit of Truth and the Vnction from the Holy One whereby we know all things The same Spirit that endited these Holy Writings must enlighten our Minds to understand them Which I find thus expressed in the Words of our Church The Revelation of the Holy Ghost inspireth the true meaning of the Scripture into us in truth we cannot without it attain true Saving-knowledg And a Learned and Pious Son of our Mother gives his Suffrage in these Words Wicked Men however learned do not know the Scriptures because they feel them not and because they are not understood but with the same Spirit that writ them Seeing then a Spiritual Illumination is requisite in order to the comprehending of Scripture-Truths we ought with great Fervour and Zeal to request it we ought with a singular Devotion to repair to this Infallible Teacher and with mighty Importunity beseech him to open our Eyes that we may behold wondrous things out of the Divine Law and to conduct our Reasons aright in our Enquiry into this Sacred Volume And He that commands us to implore his Help will certainly vouchsafe it to all sincere and devout Supplicants The Eyes of our Understanding shall be irradiated with a Celestial Beam and we shall feel an internal Operation of the Spirit on our Hearts communicating Light and Wisdom By the Assistance of this Blessed Guide we shall not miscarry in our Searches and Endeavours This Divine Book shall be laid open to us and we shall have its Mysteries and Depths disclosed to us so far as is convenient for us and no rational Man ought to desire any more Yea as it is with some of those that have studied for the Phâ—losophick Elixar though they attain not to it yet in their impetuous Search after it they find out many Excellent Things admirably useful for Mankind which are a Recompence of their Labours so though we may fall short of some Grand Secrets which are treasured up in this Inspired Volume yet we shall not faâ—l of some Choice Discoveries that will make us amends for our most laborious Enquiries We shall mightily improve our Knowledg and we shall likewise be under the special Benediction of Heaven The Rabbins tell us that when R. Ionathan writ his Targum on the Bible if at any time the least Fly lit upon his Paper it was presently consumed with Fire from Heaven But though this be Romantick and after the rate of the Rabbins yet it is a sober Trutlâ— that God will protect us in reading and studying the Holy Scriptures Whilest we are thus employed nothing shall disturb or hurt us the Divine Arm will defend and prosper us and we shall peruse this Book with that happy Success which we pray'd for In short by continual conversing with this Book which is the only one that hath no Errata's we shall know how to correct all the Failures of our Notions and of our Lives we shall enrich our Minds with a Stock of Excellent Principles and we shall be throughly furnish'd unto all good Works we shall be conducted to the highest Improvements of Knowledg and Sanctity in this Life and to the most Conâ—â—mmate Happiness in another FINIS Books written by the Reverend Mr. John Edwards AN Enquiry into several 〈◊〉 Texts of the Old and New Testament which contain some Difficulty in them with a Probable Resolution of them In two Volumes in 8â— A Discourse concerning the Authority Stile and Perfection of the Books of the Old and New Testament Vol. I. with a Continued Illustration of several Difficult Texts throughout the whole Work A Discourse conâ—â—rning the Authority Stile and Perfection of the Books of the Old and New Testament Vol. II. wherein the Author 's former Undertaking is further prosecuted viz. An Enquiry into several Remarkable Texts which contain some Difficulty in them A Discoeurs concerning the Authority Stile and Perfection of the Books of the Old and New Testament Vol. III. treating of the Excellency and Perfection of the Holy Scriptures and illustrating several difficult Texts occurring in this Undertaking All sold by Ionathan Robinson Iohn Taylor and Iohn Wyat. * Plataic †Panegyr Plataic ‡ Plataic * Orat. 2. ad Nicocl †Panegyr Orat. ‖ Orat. ad Philip. ‡ Panegyr ad Philip. Epist. ad Philip. Epist. ad Mitylen * Panegyr Orat. †Plataic Orat. 1. ‖ Orat. ad Philip. * Panegyr Orat. Plataic Orat. bis †Olynth 1. ‖ Philip. 1. * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Clem. Alex. in Protrept †Gen. 9. 27. * Deut. 28. 49 c. †1 Kings 13. 2. * Antiqu. 1. 11. c. 1. †Dr. Jackson * Dan. 2. †Temporum conscius totius Mundi Polyhistor Epist. ad Paulin. * Ver. 2. †Ver. 20. ‖ Ver. 5. * Ibid. * John 21. 18. †Ver. 22. * Earum rerum quae foâ—â—uitae putantur praedictio atque praesentio De Divinat l. 1. * Lib. 3. c. 8. * Colloqu Mensal * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Orig. cont Celâ— l. 6. * Lib. 1. †〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Isid. Pelus Ep. l. 5. * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Just. Mart. Dialog cum Tryph. †Arnob. lib. 1. ‖ Sozom. l. 1. c. 11. ‖‖ Gr. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Mark 2.
22. 12. 68. 30. d Dion Orat. 2. a Prov. 14. 4. b Hist. Eccles. l. 2. c. 23. a Huetius in Demonstr Evang. b De Theolog. Gent. c Candida formosi venerabimur ora Lyaei Sen. in â—â—dip a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Joseph Antiq. l. 4. c. 5. b Quem tormae Pulchritudo commendaâ—â—r Iuâ—tin l. 36. c. 2. c In Bacchis a Jos. 10. 11. a Antiq. l. 9. c. 11. a Gen. 4. 21. a 1 Mac. 3. 48. a Dr. Bright a Incerti Judaea Dâ—i Lucan Phâ—rsal lib. 2. Incâ—rtum Nâ—â—en Trebel Pol. in vitâ Claudiani b Innâ—miâ—atus deus In vitâ Caligulae c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Apolog. 1. d N◠〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Iâ— Pâ—ilopat a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Dion Hist. l. 36. b Sâ—turâ—â— l. 3. â— 9. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Roman Qâ—aest a Saturnal I. 1. c. 18. b Rous's Archaelog Attic. I. 2. c 2. c Irenaeus Clem. Alâ—xandr Eusebius c. d Pâ—aep Evang. I. 1. c. 5. e l. 5. c. 5. a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Dâ—â—â— Osiris a Deum Judaeorum Iovem putavit De Consens Evans lib. 1. a Hierocl b Selden de Dis. Syr. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. e. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a Gen. 9. 9. b Gen. 17. 9. c Ex. 34. 27. d Aristophan in Avib Diodor. Sic. lib. 36. Lucian Concil Dâ—or e Sympos 4. f In Vesp. a Ch. 48. v. 2. 51. 15. 54. 5. b Chap. 10. 16. 31. 35. 50. 34. c Epist. 136. ad Marcellam d Lord of Sabaoth â—â—m 9. 29. Iam. 5. 4. * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Dionys. Long. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b Lib. 4. c Magistraâ—â—m potâ—stas proximè adDeorum Immortalium numen accedit â—ro Rabirio d Non alio nomine populus Rectorem 〈…〉 quà m si Dii Immortales porestatem visendi sui â—atiant Senec. de Clement l. 1. a In Verpum lib. 11. Epigr. 94. a De Emendat Temp. in Prolegom a Petit. Var. Lection l. 1. a Seldeq de â—ur Hâ—red Hebr. a Tunc pauper cornua sumit Horat. b Sâ—â—â—t Corniger illis Iupiter â—ucan l. 9. a Scaliger de emendat Temp. Hoâ—â—inger L'Empereur a Ammian Marcellin l. 19. b Lib. 5. a Mr. Gataker in Antoâ—in Dr. Duport in Homer a In Cantic Soloâ— b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Herodot l. 1. c. 32. Laert. in Solone c Aeschil in Prometh d Prov. 31. and the four first Chapters of the Lamentation e Psalms 25. 34 37 111 112 119 145. a Horn. Arca Noae b Demonst. Evang. Prop. 4. c Ursin. Analect lib. 4. a Avenarius in verbo Jarek b De Orig. Americ c Aug. Cara. d 〈◊〉 Goâ—â— e Spes Israelis a Herm. Hugo de Scribendi Origine a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Incubare b Abraha Roger. Janua c. c M. Mart. Hist. Sinens d Nieuhof Leg. Bat. a Dr. Brown Vulg. Errors a 〈◊〉 b Iudg. 3. 31. c De Saâ—r Animal paâ—s prior l. 2. c. 39. a Huet Prepar Evang. a Tatianus Tertullian Clem. Alexandr Just. 〈◊〉 Euseb. Praep. Evan. lib. 8. 10. Cyril Alexandr 〈◊〉 Julianum Jul. Africanus a Ludovicus Viveâ— Melchior Canâ—s Raphael Vâ—lateranus b Euseb. Chronic. a Praep. Evang. l. 10. a Strom. lib. 1. a Praep. Evang. lib. 9. c. 3. a Strom. lib. 1. b Praep. Evang. lib. 8. c. 3. c In vit Pythag. a De Civ Dei 1. 8. c. 11. b De Doctrin Christ. 1. 2. c. 28. a Lib. 2. Cap. ult b Euseb. Praep. Evang. l. 10. Cyril Alexand. contra Iuliarum 1. a Contr. Cels. lib. 4. a Lib. 16. b Lib 2. cap. 36. 104. a Hist. lib. 5. a Contr. Apionem l. 1. a Hist. lib. 36. a Hist. lib. 5. b Nat. Hist. 1. 30. c. 1. c Lib. 16. d Justin. Hist. 1. 36. c. 2. a Joseph Antiq. Iud. 1. 12. c. 2. a Cmnia adversùs veritatem de ipsâ veritate construcâ— sunt operanâ—ibus 〈◊〉 mulalionem istam spiritibus Erroris Apolog cap. 47. a Dr. Spencer de Legib. Hebreorum lib. 3. cap. 12. Dissert 1. a Contra Apionem b Ad Gentiles c Ad Autolyc lib. 2. d Paraenes ad Gracos Apolog. 2. pro. Christainis a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c Quis Poetarum qâ—s Sophistarum qui non omnino de Prophetarum foute potaverit a Omnia adversùs veritatem de ipsâ veritate constructa sunt b Praep Evang. lib. 9. 10 11 12 13. partim c De Doctr. Christian. lib. 2. d De Cur. Graec. affect Serm. 2. de Principiis a Tota gentium antiquarum religio profecta â—uit ex 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. De Sacrif Gent. b Natal Comes Mytholog lib. ult c De Theolog. Gentili d Geograph Sacra De Animal S. Scripturae a Arca Noae b Diatribo de Voto Iepthâ— c Iacob Tirinus in Vet. N. Test. d De honestâ— disciplinâ— 9. 5. a History of the World Chap. â— Sect. 3. b De Dis Syr. Proleg c Diatrib Anti-Bellar 〈…〉 a Vol. 1. Book 1. Chap. 10. a Con. Cels. l. 4. a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. Cont. Apion l. 2. b R. Himman and R. Soâ—â—â—â— a qui ipsas quoque res Sacramentorum divinorum in Idolorum mysteriis aemulatur De Praescript b Ex eo â—â—xtu manifestum est â—â—remâ—nias Judaicas non esse petitas ex Gentilitate sed ab ipso Deo institutas c Consensus omnis inter Judaeorum Gentilium ritus ortus est ex Diaboli studio qui pleraque depravavit in suam venerationem transtulit P. Fag in Num. 7. 89. a Calvin in Ex. 25. 8. b In Iohn 9. 30. a Per 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 à Daemone Dei simiâ— id ipsum ad impios idolololatricos cultus traductum videtur Duâ— Evang. Pars 3. Duâ— 91. b Riter â—â—â— in Oppian 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. 4. c â—uet Demonstr Evang. * Pluribus persuasio inerat antiquis Sacerdotum literâ—â— contineri eo ipso tempore fore ut valesceret Oriens profectique Judaea rerum potirentur quae ambages Vespasianum Titum praedixerant Hist. l. 5. †Percrebuerat oriente toto vetus constans opinio essâ— in fatis ut eo tempore Judaea profecti rerum potirentur Iâ— Vespas c. 4. ‖ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 De bello Jud. l. 7. c. 12. * In Augusto Cap. 94. †Regem populo Romano naturam parturire * Comment in 1. Epist. ad Corinth 11. cap. †De Orac. Siâ—yl * Lactant. Instit. l. 4. c. 15. * Idem l. 4. c. 18. †Idem l. 7. c. 20. * Orat. ad Gent. alibi †Stromat l. 6. § Ad Sanct. Caet c. 18. ‖ Instit. l. 4. c. 15. 18. a De Civ Dei l. 18. c. 23. Cont. Faust. l. 13. b Cont. Celâ— l. 5. c Justin Mart. Orat. ad Gentil * Exercitat 1. ad Apparat.
its original Purity But here it is objected That the Hebrew Copies of the Bible might easily be corrupted and altered because they had no Points or Vowels at first This could not but make the Reading very uncertain and doubtful and almost arbitrary especially in some Places whence it is easy to imagine how great Alterations and consequently great Corruptions might creep into the Text. In answer to this you must know that those only who are against the Purity of the Hebrew Bible as Morinus Vossius Simon c. hold that the Points were of late Invention And this they have pick'd up out of Elias Levita who lived about a hundred Years ago and was of opinion that the Vowels were invented by the Jewish and Masoretick Doctors of Tiberias a famous School for the Hebrew Tongue So that it was about â—ive hundred Years after Christ when the Hebrew Points were found out and the Rabbins and Masorites of Tiberias were the first Authors of them This is the Judgment of Elias the Levite and he is the only Iew of this Opinion Nor is he followed by any Christians but those who have a design to vilify the Hebrew Bible and to prefer and magnify the LXX or some other Translation Of this sort are the Writers before mentioned who largely inveigh against the Authority of the Hebrew Edition And to promote a Disesteem of it one of them tells us that the Masorites of Tiberias who as he saith were the first Inventers of the Hebrew Vowels Points and Tittles borrowed them from the Turks the Bible according to him had these from the Alcoran And another tells us that if Moses were alive he would not know one Apex in the Jewish Books for they have their Letters from the Chaldees and their Points from the Mâ—â—soreths Nay he ventures to say that if Kiâ—â— David were alive again and heard his Psalâ—â— read or sung in the Jews Synagogues he woulâ— ask what Tongue they used for the right Souâ—â— and Pronunciation of the Hebrew is quite loâ— and no Man understands it unless it be thâ—â— Writer himself All this is Romance and sâ—â— on foot only to disparage the Bible and to makâ— us believe that the Old Testament is not the same that it was To which end also the Hebrew Points or Vowels are condemned for their Novelty and are said to be invented by the Talmudick Doctoâ— and Masorites Whereas there is mention made in several Jewish Writers of the Points and Vowels long before the Doctors of Tiberias which is said to be about the Year of our Lord 500. And from what we have observ'd already concerning the Masoretick Notes on the Bible it is easy to prove that the Hebrew Vowels were before that time for if the Masorites criticized on the Vowels as well as the other Letters and Accents aâ— was said before then 't is not probable in the least that they invented them We find that they take notice of the Irregularity of these Points in several places whereas if they had made them themselves they would have been all regular It is Nonsense to think that they that made the one viz. the Critical Notes made the other namely the Vowels and Points Hear likewise what the Learned Pocock saith It is an Argument that the Vowels were antienter than the Masoretick Notes in regard that they seem thereby to be governed in judging of the Consonants And in some other place in his Commentary he delivers his Judgment that the Vowels were not invented by the Masorites but were long before them yea were of the same Antiquity with the Letters or Consonants It is well known that all the Jews but him before named hold the Antiquity of the Hebrew Points yea some of them carry them back as far as Adam and vouch they were found out by him Other Learned Men among them assert that these Vowels were given at the time of the delivering the Law on Mount Sinai then it was that God writ the Decalogue with Points and gave it to the Jews by the hands of Moses And as to the rest of the Writings and the whole Body of the Old Testament the common Opinion of the Jews is that Ezra was the Author of the Vowels which are annexed to them and that he and the great Synagogue of which he was President first invented them after the Captivity Thus whether they commenced from Adam or from Moses or Ezra they all agree in this that they were very antient and in a manner coeval with the Letters and Words and consequently that they are part of the Text and of Divine Authority This being so old and so recent an Opinion it hath gain'd the Suffrage of the wisest and learnedst Christians in the World You may particularly find it maintained in the Writings of Munster Pagninus Buxtorf Vsher Cappellus Broughton Lightfoot Walton all of them singularly well skill'd in Jewish Antiquity and therefore fit Judges in this Cause They have proved by undeniable Arguments that the Hebrew Bible had Vowels or Pricks from the beginning and that it was never without them The Opinion then which the Objectors have espoused is justly to be exploded It is against the unanimous Testimony of the Jewish Church thâ— the Points are but Mens Invention It is unsaâ—â— and dangerous to assert that these Vowels werâ— added since the first writing of the Old Testament for the Certainty of the Truth of thosâ— Writings and consequently of the Writings oâ— the New Testament wherein those are so ofteâ— alledged is shaken hereby For no Man of Sensâ— can believe that the right reading of the Text could continue some thousands of Years witâ—oâ—â— the Points this is an incredible Fiction And then it is as impossible that the genuine Sense oâ— Scripture which depends on the Words as theâ—â— upon the Vowels as well as the Consonants could have been preserved unless the Bible had beeâ— Pointed Whence it was said in the Jewish Taâ—mud that Letters without Points are like a Body without a Soul Hence was that Saying Hâ—â— that reads without Points is like a Man that rides without a Bridle We therefore firmly maintain and that with the approbation of Antiquity that the Words of the Hebrew Text had Points added to them at the beginning and that these Points which we now have are the same with them To this purpose we here appeal to the Testimony of the Jews who will bear witness that the Books of the Old Testament which we now receive answer exactly to the Pointed Text which they havâ— received and always did Nay we may end the Controversy without an Appeal for our own Eyes and Ears will satisfy us If we compare our English or Latin or other Bibles with the Hebrew one which is used among the Jews and is daily put forth by the present Rabbies in the several parts of the World we shall find that they agree and we shall be convinced that they own the same
numbred among the Books of Canonical Scripture And thus we have argued from the Tradition and the Testimony of the Church And if this be done as it ought to be done it is valid for the Truth of the Copies the Canonicalness of the Books and the like are not decidable by Scripture it self but in the Way that all other Controversies of that nature are As you would prove any other Book to be Authentick so you must prove the Bible to be viz. by sufficient and able Testimony There is the same reason to believe the Sacred History that there is to believe any other Historical Writings that are extant Nay the Testimonies on behalf of the Holy Scriptureâ— are more pregnant than any that are brought for other Writings Besides all that can be said for the Sacred Volume of the Bible which is wont to be said for other Writings I have shewed you that there are some things peculiar to this above aâ—â— others The main thing we have insisted upon is this that the Books of the Old and New Testament have been faithfully conveyed to us and that they are vouched by the constant and universal Tradition both of the Jewish and Christian Church and that these Books and no others are of the Canon of Scripture for to be of the Canon of Scripture is no other than to be owned by the Universal Church for Divinely Inspired Writings The Church witnesseth and confirmeth the Authority of the Canonical Scriptures for she received them as Divine and she delivers them to us as such Yet I do not say that the Church's Testifying these Books to be the Holy Scriptures gives an Absolute and Entire Authority to them A Clerk in the Parliament or any other Court writes down and testiâ—ies that such an Act or Decree or Order was pass'd by the King Magistrate or People and he witnesses that he hath faithfully kept these by him and that they are the very same that at such a time were made by the foresaid Authority but the Authority of this Act Decree or Order rests not in the Clerk but wholly in the King Magistrate or People So the Church recordeth and keepeth the Sacred Writings of the Bible and bears witness that they have been faithfully preserved and that they are the Genuine Writings of those Persons whose Names are presixed to them bâ—t the Divine Authority of the Scriptures depends not on the Church but on the Books and Authors themselves namely their being Inspired And indeed this Authority of the Scriptures cannot depend on the Church because the Church itself depends on the Scriptures These must be proved before the Church can pretend to be any such thing as a Church We cannot know the Church but by the Scriptures therefore the Scriptures must be known before the Church It follows then that the Papists are very unreasonable and absurd in making the Ultimate Resolution of Faith to be into the Testimony and Authority of the Church This we disown as a great Falsity but yet it is rational to hold that the Church's Testimony is one good Argument and Proof of the Truth of the Sacred Scripture according to that known Saying of St. Augustine I should not believe the Gospel if the Authority of the Church did not move me Not that he founds the Gospel i. e. the Doctrine of Christianity and the Truth of it on the Testimony of the Church as the Papists are wont to infer from these Words and frequently quote them to this purpose No the Father's meaning is this that by the Testimony and Consent of the Church he believed the Book of the Gospel to be verily that Book which was written by the Evangelists This is the Sense of the Place as is plain from the Scope of it for he speaks there of the Copies or Writings not the Doctrine contained in them The good Father relies on this that so great a number of knowing and honest Persons as the Church was made up of did assert the Evangelical Writings to be the Writings of such as were really inspired by the Holy Ghost and that they were true and genuine and not corrupted And the whole Body of Sacred Scripture is attested by the same universal Suffrage of the Church i. e. the unanimous Consent of the Apostles and of the First Christians and of those that immediately succeeded them several of which laid down their Lives to vindicate the Truth of these Writings This is the External Testimony given to the Holy Scriptures It is the general Perswasion and Attestation of the Antient Church that these are the Scriptures of Truth that they were penn'd by holy Prophets and Apostles immediately directed by the Spirit who therefore could not err It was usual heretofore among the Pagan Lawgivers to attribute their Laws to some Deity tho they were of their own Invention intending thereby to conciliate Reverence to them and to commend them to the People But here is no such Cheat put upon us God himself is really the Author of the Holy Scriptures these Sacred Laws come immediately from Him they are of Divine Inspiration There is no doubt to be made of the Divinity of the Scriptures and consequently there is assurance of the Infallibility of them CHAP. III. The Authority of the Bible manifested from the Testimonies of Enemies and Strangers especially of Pagans These confirm what the Old Testament saith concerning the Creation the Production of Adam and Eve their Fall with the several Circumstances of it Enoch's Translation the Longevity of the Patriarchs the Giants in those Times the Universal Flood the building of the Tower of Babel I Have propounded some of the chief Arguments which may induce us to believe the Truth and Certainty of the holy Writings of the Old and New Testament I will now choose out another for the sake chiefly of the Learned and Curious which I purpose to inlarge upon yea to make the Subject of my whole ensuing Discourse I consider then that we have in this Matter not only the Testimony of Friends but of Enemies and Strangers and it is a Maxim in the Civil Law and vouched by all Men of Reason that the Testimony of an Enemy is most considerable The Iewish and Christian Church as I have shewed already give their Testimony to the Scriptures but besides these Witnesses there are Others there is the Attestation of Foreigners and Adversaries These fully testify the Truth of what is delivered in the Holy Bible we have the Approbation of Heathen Writers to conâ—irm many of the things related in the Old Testament and both Professed Heathens and Iews for we must now look upon these latter as profess'd Enemies when we are to speak of the Christian Concern attest sundry things of the New Testament and vouch the Truth and Authority of them Here then I will distinctly proceed and first begin with the Old Testament and let you see in several Particulars that even the Pagan World gives Testimony to this Sacred Volume
that the Gentiles relate the very same things that this doth that the Great Truths and Notable Histories Notions and Practices in the Books of the Old Testament are to be met with in Profane Writings but taken from these Sacred ones The Heathens borrowed many of their Rites and Vsages from Traditions which were founded in the Holy Scriptures They derived many things in their Religion and Manners from these Sacred Fountains though it is as true that they have laboured to pollute them But I will make it clear and manifest that they fetch'd them thence and I will abundantly prove that most of the chief things in the Old Testament have been attested both by the Fables and the Serious History of the Pagans There have been some High-fliers I know who have carried on this Notion to a ridiculous Extravagancy Thus Zimmeranus speaks of an odd Capuchin who hath vented very wild things in prosecuting this Argument viz. that the Gentile Mysteries were taken from the True God and from the Scriptures inspired by him And one Iacobâ— Hugo in his Historia Romana is quoted by the same Person as very extravagant in this kind for he holds that the Roman Story was a Narrative of the History of the Gospel Pious Aeneas was St. Peter and his sailing from Troy to Latium was the Story of St. Peter's leaving the Chair at Antioch and going to Rome Homer and Virgil's Heroick Poems are an account of St. Peter and the Church and of the Shipwrack and Misfortunes which this latter meets with in the World Ilium or Aelia is Ierusalem that was the Name which Aelius Adrianus gave it The Acts of the Apostles the Jewish War and the Destruction of Ierusalem are contain'd in Homer's Iliads and so are the Life and Death of Christ and the whole Gospel He tells us that Romulus and Remus signify the Apostles St. Peter and St. Paul the Founders of the Roman Church And more extravagantly yet he goes on telling us that Diana signiâ—ies the Holy Trinity Curtius on Horse-back swallowed up in the Lake is the Virgin Mary whose Temple is seen there in the Market-place at Rome with this Inscription D. Virginis Templum à poenis inferni liberantis And a great deal more of such Stuff this Hugo hath which no Man of Consideration and Sense is able to bear Indeed such wild and far-fetch'd Conceits may be justly entertain'd with Laughter and Contempt Nor do I look upon some things which some others of more composed Thoughts mention as any real Testimonies given to the Scriptures They strangely fancy an Affinity between Scripture and Paganism between what they read in the one and what they meet with in the other though there be no Cognation at all Thus the Greek Fable of Minerva's being the Offspring of Iove's Brain took its Rise from the Doctrine of the Trinity and the Eternal and Ineffable Generation of the Son of God saith a Learned Man and Isis the Egyptian Goddess is saith he Ishah Mulier or Virgo i. e. the Virgin Mary from a Tradition among them that a Virgin shoulâ— bring forth a Son who was to be the Redeemer 〈◊〉 the World And I could mention others whoâ—â— Names are better known who have been too eâ—travagant in this kind carrying the Notion on toâ— far and strongly fancying every thing almoâ—â— which they meet with in Pagan Story to havâ— some reference to and be taken from the holâ— Scriptures But I shall very industriously avoâ—â— this Vanity and Folly and only represent to the curious and critical Reader those Passages in Pagâ—â— Writers which with great Probability and Reasoâ— we may conclude to have been taken from the Books of the Old Testament I shall endeavoâ—â— to let you see the Sacred History of the Bible eveâ— through the Fables and feigned Stories of the Heathens and thereby confirm you in the belief of the Truth and Reality of that Sacred History whence they were taken 1. To begin first where all things began the Creation this as it is particularly described iâ— the first Chapter of Genesis is plainly to be found in Pagan Authors who without doubt had it froâ— this first Entrance of the Scripture For thougâ— a Man by the Light of Nature may know that the World had a Beginning yet this particular way of its beginning as 't is there set down could not be attained to but by Divine Revelation wherefore it is rationally to be asserted that the Pagaâ—â— took this Notion from God's Revealed Will in Scripture and at the same time they do hereby attest the Truth of that holy Book The genâ—râ—â— Opinion of the antient Gentiles was that the World was made out of a preceding Chaos which they represent to be a rude disordered and indigested Mass of Matter reduced to no Shape and Form Sanconiathon the Phoenician Historian so much prais'd by Porphyrius the Philosopher in Eusebius makes mention of this Chaos as the Source of all things in his Fragments of Phoenician Theology The antient Poet Orpheus held that this Chaos was the first Principle of all things And Hesiod agrees with him affirming that the Chaos was that out of which all Bodies were made 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. It is described by Ovid after this manner Ante mare terras quod tegit omnia Coelum Vnus erat toto naturae vultus in orbe Quem dixere Chaos c. Where in forty or â—ifty pair of good smooth Verses he most excellently describes the Origine of all things and makes the very Chaos beautiful This is the same with Hyle the first original Matter of all things the Poets Demogorgon which was borrowed from the shapeless Lump of the Chaos And in the Phoenician Language we may find it in the very sound of the words Thoth and Bau which are but a small Variation from Tohu and Bohu in the Hebrew Text the same with Chaos among the Greeks and Latins This is founded on those Words of Moses Gen. 1. 2. The Earth was without form and void and Darkness was on the face of the Deep This dark and formless Heap of Water and Earth mingled together contain'd in it the fiâ— Elements of all things that were made afterwardâ— hence sprang the World as it is now shaped 〈◊〉 modelled From this Account which Moses givâ— here of the Creation the old Pagan Theologer i. e. the Pocts made the Ocean to be the Origiâ— of all Generation which is no other than thâ— if you give the plain meaning of it that thâ— moist and fluid Matter gave beginning to all Bodâ— that are Orpheus own'd this Hypothesis calliâ—â— the Ocean the Parent of all things in one of 〈◊〉 Hymns and out of some other Pieces of 〈◊〉 Works the same might be proved Homer 〈◊〉 the like asserting the Ocean to be the Antiente of the Gods 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And again 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Iliad On which Words the Scholiast gives this Reason